also Nicephorus for his myracles calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thus Galienus the foresayd Emperour raygned as is declared with his father Valerian vij yeares after whose captiuitie he ruled the Monarchie alone about ix yeares with some peace and quietnes graunted to the Church The daies of this Galienâ—s being expired followed Claudius a quiet Emperour as most stories do record Although Vincentius affirmeth that he was a mouer of persecution against the ChristiaÌ„s maketh mention of 262. Martyrs which in his time did suffer but because no such record remaineth to be found in Eusebius who woulde not haue omitted some memoriall thereof if it had bene true therefore I referre the same to the free iudgement of the Reader to finde such credite as it maye This Claudius raigned but two yeares after whome came Quintilianus his brother next Emperor a quiet Prince who coÌ„tinued but onely xvij daies and had to his successor Aurelianus vnder whome Orosius in his seuenth booke doth number the ix persecution against the Christians The ix Persecution HEtherto from the captiuitie of Ualerian the Church of Christ was in some quietnes till the death of Quintilianus as hath beene declared After whom Aurelianus the next successor possessed the crowne who in the first beginning of his raigne after the common maner of al princes shewed himselfe a Prince moderate and discrete much worthy of commendation if his good beginning had continued in a constant course agreeing to the same Of nature he was seuere rigorous in correcting dissolute in manners in so much that it was said of him in a vulgare prouerbe that he was a good phisition sauyng that he gaue to bitter medicines This Emperour being sicke neuer sent for Phisition but cured himselfe with abstinence And as his beginning was not vnfruitefull to the common wealth so neither was he any great disturber of the christians whom he did not onely tolerate in their religioÌ„ but also in their counsell beyng the same tyme assembled at Antioche semed not to be against them Notwithstanding in continuance of time through sinister motion and instigation of certaine about him as commonly such are neuer absent in al places from the eares of princes hys nature somewhat inclinable to seueritie was altered to a playne tyranny which tiranny first he shewed beginnyng with the death of his owne sisters sonne as wytnesseth Eutropius After that he proceeded either to mooue or at least to purpose persecution against the Christians Albeit that wicked purpose of the Emperour the mercifull working of God his hand did soone ouerthrow For as the edict or proclamation should haue beene denounced for the persecuting of the christians and the emperour now ready to subscribe the edict with his hande the mighty stroke of the hand of the lord sodainly from aboue did stop his purpose binding as a man might say the Emperours hands behinde him declaryng as Eusebius saieth to all men how there is no power to worke any violence against the seruauntes of God vnlesse his permission do suffer them and gyue them leaue Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 30. Eutropius and Uopiscus affirme that as the said Aurelianus was purposing to rayse persecutioÌ„ against vs he was sodainly terrified with lightning and so stopped from his wicked tyranny Not long after about the fifte or sixt yeare of hys rayne he was slaine betwene Bizance and Hieraclea an 278. Thus Aurelianus rather intended theÌ„ moued persecution Neither is there any more then this founde coÌ„cerning this persecution in auncient histories and records of the Church Wherfore I maruell the more that Vincentius collecting out of the Martyreloges hath comprehended such a great Cataloge of so manye martirs whiche in Fraunce and in Italye sayeth he suffered death and torments vnder this Emperour Aurelianus Wherunto Orosius also seemeth to agree in numbring this to be the ninth persecution vnder the sayd Aurelian Next after Aurelianus the succession of the impery fell to Publius Annius Tacitus who raigned but vj. monethes Him succeded his brother Florianus who raigned but lx dayes And after him followed Marcus Aurelius surnamed Probus Of whome more hereafter God willing shal appeare In the meane time within the compasse of these Emperours â—â—lleth in a story recorded of Eusebius and not vnworthy here to be noted whereby to vnderstand the faithfull diligence of good Ministers what good it may doe in a common wealth Mention is made before of Eusebius the Deacon of Dyonisius whom God stirred vp to vnite and comfort the saintes that were in prison and bandes and to burye the bodies of the blessed Martyrs departed not without great perill of his owne life and after was made bishop as is sayde of Laodicea But before he came to Laodicea to be bishop there it chaunced the sayde Eusebius remaining as yet at Alexandria the citie to be besieged of the Romaines Pyruchius being there captaine In the which siege halfe of the citie did hold with the Romaines the other half withstoode them In that part which went with the Romaine captaine was Eusebius being also in great fauour with the captaine for his worthy fidelitie and seruice shewed With the other halfe that resisted the Romains was Anatholius gouernour or moderator then of the schole of Alexandria who also was bishop after the sayde Eusebius of Laodicea This Anatholius perceiuing the citizens to be in miserable distresse of famine and destruction by reason of penury and lacke of sustenance sendeth to Eusebius beeng then with the Romaines and certifieth him of the lamentable penurie and perill of the citie instructing him moreouer what to do in the matter Eusebius vnderstanding the case repaireth to the captaine desiring of him so much fauoure that so many as would flee out of the citie from their enemies might be licenced to escape and freely to passe which was to him eftsoones graunted As Eusebius was thus labouring with the capitaine on the other side Anatholius for his part laboured with the Citizens moouing them to assemble togither and perswading them to geue themselues ouer in yeelding to the force and might of the Romaines But when the Citizens could not abide the hearing therof yet sayde Anatholius this I trust you will be conâ—ented if I shal couÌ„saile you in this miserable lacke of things to auoide out of your citie all such superfluities and vnnecessary impedimentes vnto you as olde women yong children aged men with such other as be feeble and impotent not to suffer them here to perish with famine whose presence can do no stead to you if they dy lesse if they liue for spending the victuals which otherwise might serue theÌ„ that be more able to defend the Citie The Senate hearing this sentence vnderstanding moreouer the graunt of the captaine promising them their safetie were well coÌ„senting therevnto Then Anatholius hauing a speciall care to them that belonged to the Church of Christ calleth them together
the third day after he would sure geue battayle to king Richard But he preuenting hym before sodenly the same morning before the day of battayle should be setteth vppon the tentes of the Griffones early they being vnwares and a sleepe made of them a great slaughter in so much that the Emperour was fayne naked to run away leauing his tentes and pauilions to the English men ful of horses and rich treasure also with the Imperiall standard the lower part wherof with a costly stremer was couered and wrought al with gold King Richard then returning with victory and triumph to hys sister and Bernegera shortly after in the moneth of May next following and the 12. day of the sayd moneth maryed the sayd Bernegera daughter of Rācon king of Nauarre in the Isle of Cyprus at Lymeszen The king of Cyprus seeing himselfe ouermatched was driuen at length to yeld himselfe with conditions to geue king Richard xx thousand markes in golde for amendes of such spoyles as he had gottē of them that were drowned Also to restore all hys captiues agayne to the king And furthermore he in hys owne person to attende vpon the kyng to the land of Hierusalem in Gods seruice and hys with CCCC horsemen and v. hundreth footemen in pledge whereof he would geue to hys handes his Castles and hys onely daughter would hold his kingdome of hym This done and the Emperour swearing fidelitie to king Richard before Guido king of Ierusalem and the Prince of Antioche who were come thither to king Richard a little before peace was taken and Isakius committed to the warde of certaine keepers Notwithstanding shortly after he breaking from his keepers was agayne at defiance with the king Whereupon K. Richard besetting the Ileland of Cyprus round about with ships and Galleyes did in such sort preuayle that the subiectes of the land were constrayned to yeld themselues to the K. and at length the daughter also of the Emperour at last the Emperour hymselfe whom king Richard caused to be kept in fetters of siluer and gold and to be sent to the City of Tripolis These thinges thus done and all set in order touching the possession of the Isle of Cyprus the keeping whereof he committed to Radulfe sonne of Godfrey Lord Chamberlayne being then the first day of Iune vpon the v. of the sayd moneth king Richard departed from the Isle of Cyprus with hys ships and galleyes toward the siege of Achon on the next morow came to Tyrus where by procurement of the French K. he was constrained by the cititizens to enter The next day after which was the vi day of Iune crossing the Seas he mette with a great Barke fraught with souldiours and men of warre to the number of a thousand and fiue hundreth which pretendyng to be Frenchmē and setting forth their flagge with the Frenche armes were in deede Saracens secretly sent with wilde fire certayn barrelles of vnknowne serpentes to the defence of the town of Achon Which K. Richard at lēgth perceauing estsoones set vpō them and so vanquished them of whō the most were drowned some taken aliue Which beyng once known in the Citty of Achō as it was a great discomfort to them so it was a great helpe to the christians for winning the citty The next day after whiche was the vii of Iune Kyng Richard came to Achon which at that tyme had bene long besieged of the Christiās After whose cōming it was not long but the Pagans within the Citty seing their walles to be vndermined and towers ouerthrowne were driuen by cōmposition to escape with life lymme to surrender the Citty to the two kings An other great helpe to the Christians in winning the Cittye was this In the sayd Citty of Achon there was a secret Christian amōg the Saracens who in tyme of the siege there vsed at sondry tymes to cast ouer the walles into the camp of the Christians certayn billes writtē in Hebrue Greek and Latine wherin he disclosed to the Christians frō time to tyme the doynges and counsels of the enemies aduertising them how and what way they should work what to beware And alwayes his letters began thus In nomine patris filij spiritus sancti Amen By reason whereof the Christians were much aduantaged in their proceedings But this was a great heauines vnto them that neither he would vtter his name or when the Cittye was got they could euer vnderstand who he was Ex Chronico manuscripto De gestis Richardi To make of a long siege a short narration vpon the 12. day of Iuly the yeare aforesayd the Princes and captaines of the Paganes vpon agreement resorted to y◠tent of the Templaries and to common with the two kinges touching peace geuing vp of their city the forme of which peace was this That the kings should haue the city of Achon freely and fully deliuered to thē with all which was therin and fiue hundreth captiues of the Christiās shoulde be restored to them which were in Achon Also the holye Crosse should be to thē rendered and a thousand Christiā captiues with 2. hundreth horsemen whosoeuer they thē selues would chuse out of all thē which were in the power of Saledine Ouer and besides they shoulde geue to the kings 200. thousand Bysāts so that they thēselues would remayne as pledges in the kings hands for the performāce hereof that if in xl dayes these foresayd couenaunces were not accomplished they would abide the kings mercy touching life and limme These couenaunces being agreed vpon the kinges sent their souldiours and seruauntes into the City to take a C. of the richest and best of the City to close them vp in towers vnder strong keeping and the residue they cōmitted to be kept in homes and streetes ministring to them according to their necessities to whome notwithstanding this they permitted that so many of thē as would be baptised receuie the fayth of Christ shoulde be free to go whether they would Wherupon many there were of the Paganes which for feare of death pretēded to be baptised but afterward so soone as they could reuolted agayne to the Saladine For the which it was afterward commaunded by the kinges that none of thē should be baptised agaynst their willes The 13. day of the sayde month of Iuly King Phillip of Fraunce and king Richard after they had obtained the possession of Achon deuided betweene thē al things therin contayned as well the people as gold siluer with all other furniture what soeuer was remayning in the Citty who in deuiding the spoile were so good caruers to themselues that many Knightes and Barons with other souldiours who had there sustayned the whole trauaile 2. yeres together about the siege seing the kings to take all to thēselues and there part to be but little retracted themselues without the vttermost trench and there after consultation had
he kept with the king at London yet was coÌ„pelled priuely to voide the Realme was pursued by Henry the sonne of Rich king of Almaine Certaine other straungers there were to the number of 200. and more which hauing the castell of Winfore there immured and intrenched themselues to whome at length prince Edward also adioyned himselfe In the meane time while this sturre was abroade the king keeping them in the tower seeing the greatest part of his nobles commons with the Londoners to be set against him agreed to the peace of the Barons was contented to assent againe to the ordinances and prouisions of Oxford Albeit the Queene by al meanes possible went about to perswade the king not to assent therto Who as semed was a great worker in kindling thys fire of discorde betweene the king the baronage In so much that when the sayde Queene Almore shoulde passe by barge from the tower to Windsore the LoÌ„diuers standing vpon the bridge with their exclamations cursings and throwing of stones diâ—t at her interrupted her course causing her to returne to the tower againe Notwithstanding the peace yet continued with the nobles and the king the forme therof was this First that Henry sonne of Richard king of Romanes should be deliuered by the King Quene Secondly that the Castels againe should be committed to the custodie of Englishmen not of straungers Thirdly that the prouisions and statutes decreed at Oxford should as well by the king as by al other inuiolably be obserued Fourthly that the realme henceforth shuld be ruled and gouerned not by foreners but by personages borne within the land Fiftly that all alienes and straungers should voyde the land not to returne againe except onely such whose abode shoulde by the common assent of the kings trustie subiectes be admitted and alowed Thus the King and the nobles ioyning together after this form of peace aboue prefixed although not fully with heart as after appeared put themselues in armes with all their power to recouer the Castell of windsore out of the strangers handes But Edward in the mid way betwene London the Castel meeting with his father and the barons entred coÌ„munication vpon the matter Which being finished he thinking to returne into the Castell againe by the policie of the Earle of Leicester William byshop of Worceter was not permitted to reenter WhereupoÌ„ the straungers within the holde destitute of all hope to withstand the great force approching rendred the Castell vnto the king and barons vppon this conuention That with horse and harnesse they might be suffered safe to depart the land not to returne any more Which being graunted certaine of the Barons conducted them in their iourney toward the sea side and there they left them In the same yeare about the beginning of October the king and Quene made ouer to France with Simon Montfort and other nobles to heare and stand to the arbitremeÌ„t of Lewes the French king coÌ„cerning the controuersie betweene the states of England and al through the procurement of Alinore the Queene For shee not forgetting the olde contiunelie of the Londiners exclaming against her vpon the bridge wrought alwaies what reueÌ„ge she could against them Concerning the arbitrement of this matter put to the French king part hath bene sayde before more shall be sayde Christ willing hereafter Some stories do adde moreouer that the king continuing long in France worde was sent to him out of England that vnlesse he returned againe to the realme they would elect a new king Whereupon the king returning out of France to Douer would haue entred the castel but he was stopped Wherefore the king in fierce anger and great indignation prepared his power towarde London where Simon Montfort the worthy Earle of Leicester through subtile traine was almost betraied and circumuented in Southwarke by the sodaine pursuing of the kings armie had not the Londiners wyth more spede breaking barres and chains made way to rescue him By the meanes of whome the Earle at that time escaped the daunger Now to come to the sentence of the French king for so much as the arbitrement of thys matter was committed to him as hath before bene specified he in a great frequency both of French and English persons about him considering peysing the cause on both sides betwene the king and the nobles clearely and solemnely pronounced on the kings side against the Barons ordaining that the king of England all this whyle had suffered wrong and that hee shuld be restored againe to his pristine state notwithstanding the prouisions made at Oxford which he ordained to be repealed and abrogated Ex Flor hist. Gisburn The sentence of the French king thus awarded as it gaue to the king of England with his retinue no little incouragement so it wrought in the nobles hearts great indignation which notwithstanding that partiall decreement of the French king spedde themselues home out of Fraunce to defend themselues with all their strength and power And not long after foloweth also the king by whose traine Simon Mountfort Earle of Leicester as is aboue recited was well neare circumuented in Southwarke Then the king calling his counsaile together at Oxforde from whence he excluded the vniuersitie of studentes for a season who were then at Northampton there coÌ„sulted conferring with his friendes and counsailours what way was best to be taken And hearing that the Barons were assembled in a great number at the towne of Northampton went thether with his host and with his banners displaied accompanied with Richard his brother king of Almaine Also wyth Edwarde his sonne Iohn Comyn of Scotland with many Scots Iohn of Dalliolo Lorde of Galewaye Robert of Bruse Lord Walter of Auand Roger of Clifford Philip of Marmyon Iohn of Wans Roger of Layburne Henry Percie Phillip Basset Roger of Mortymer and William of Walance and many other Therefore the king commaunded the Barons that were within to yeld vnto him presently the city and the pledges or els he would immediatly destroy them But they counselling with the yonger Simon de monte forti which by his fathers commaundement had got the residue thether to take counsell together for hys father and the Erle of Glocester were not yet come boldly and wyth one minde answered that they would not obey the kings wil but would rather defend themselues and the Citie if neede were euen to the death With the noble men of the kings part hearing sent word againe that at the least they should come to the wall of the Citie to speake to the King if by any meanes peace might be made And they suspecting no deccite followed their counsel and leauing their holds came to the wall towardes the medowe for there lay the king and his strong host hard by But in the meane space whilest diuers matters were reasoned and intreated of betwene the king and the Lords the Lord Phillip
and landes were seised to the King as is afore premised or whether for feare and hatred of the Spensers as is likely or els for loue and familiaritie of Syr Roger Mortimer For here is to be noted that the sayd Syr Roger Mortimer with diuers other of the BaroÌ„s part which had broken prison in England were fled before into Fraunce and now resorted vnto the Queene The king seeing this geueth forth in proclamation and limitteth a certayne day to yâ— Queene and his sonne to return or els to be proclaymed traytours to the King and to the Realme Notwithstanding the Queene persisting in her purpose denyeth to returne vnlesse the other Nobles which were fled might be permitted safely also to returne with her Whereupon the king immediately caused them both to be proclaimed traytours and all them that tooke their partes Here then began great hatred betwene king king betweene the king the Queene much preparation of warre great spoyling on the sea much sending betweene the pope theÌ„ but that would not serue Then the K. by the counsayle of the Spensers sendeth priuily to procure the death of the Queene and of his sonne which should be wrought by the execution of the Earle of Richmond the Queenes familiar But as the Lord would that imaginatioÌ„ was preuented and vtterly frustrate Albeit the Queene yet notwithstanding whether misdoubting and fearing what corruptioÌ„ of â—ony might do in the court of Fraunce or whether the French king being threatned by the king of England and by the Pope durst not deteine her she remoued from thence was receaued with Edward her sonne ioyously and honourably in the Court or country of the Erle of Denawde Where by meanes of such as were about her a mariage was concluded betweene the sayd Edward her sonne being of the age of 14. yeare and Phillip the foresayd Earles daughter When this was noysed in Eng. diuers men of honor name came ouer to the Queene And soone after the Erle of Daynawde prepared a crew of 5. hundred men of armes to set ouer the young Prince in his mother into England Of this the same sprang shortly through the realm Wherfore the K. in all defensable wayes made proiusioÌ„ to haue the hauens and portes of his land surely kept for to resiste the landing of his enemies On the contrary side the Queene with no lesse preparation prouideth all things to her expedition necessary Who when she saw her tyme speeding herselfe to the Sea coast with Prince Edward her sonne Lord Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother Syr Roger Mortimer the Lord Hygmore and other exiles of EnglaÌ„d accompanied also with the foresaid Hainawders of whoÌ„ Syr Iohn Henawd the Earles brother was Captayne of Englishmen straungers hauing with her the nuuÌ„ber of 2757. souldiours she took shipping in those partes had the winde so fauorable that they landed in England at a porte called Orwel beside Harwich in Suffolke in the Dominion of the Earle Marshal the moneth of September To whom after her landing resorted Earle Marshall the Earle of Leicester with other BaroÌ„s Knightes and Byshops also namely of Lincolne Hereforde Duresine and Ely The Archbishop of Caunterbury though he came not himselfe yet sent his ayde and money Thus the Queene well furnished with plenty both of men and vitaile setteth forward towarde London so that the further she came the more her number dayly encreased and the kinges power contrary decreased insomuch that as mine author affirmeth not one almost in all the Realme could be hyzed with any wages to fight on the kinges behalfe agaynst the Queene Neither did the Queenes army hurt any man or childe eyther in goodes or any other thing by the way At the arriuing of the Queene the King was then in London whiche first would not beleue it to be true Afterward seeing and perceauing how it was he asketh helpe of the Londiners Who after mature abuisement rendred this aunswere to the king agayne that as touching the King the Queene and their sonne the lawfull heyre of the kingdome they were ready withall duety and seruice to honour and obey As for straungers and traitors to the realm they would receaue none such within theyr Citie gates Furthermore to goe out of the City to fight that they sayd they would not vnles it were so that according to yâ— liberties of their city they might returne home againe before sonne set The king hearing this aunswere whiche liked him not well fortifieth the Tower of London wyth men vitaile commieting the custody thereof to Iohn Ealtham his yonger sonne and to the wife of Hugh Spenser his niece And leauing Walter Stapleton Bysh. of Excter behinde him to haue the rule of the citty of London he himselfe hearing dayly the great recourse of the people that drew to the Queene For more safegard to himselfe fled with a small coÌ„pany Westward toward Wales But before his departing froÌ„ London he caused a proclamation to be made wherin all singuler persons were charged vpon forteite of life goods euery man with all his power to rile muade the rebelles destroy them all onely the life of the Queene his sonne and his brother reserned Also that no man vpoÌ„ payne pretaxate should helpe rescue or relieue the sayd rebels with goodes vitailes or any otherwise Item it was also proclaymed that whosoeuer would bring to the King the head and body either dead or aliue of Sir Roger Mortimer should haue out of the kinges cofers W. pound In contrariwise the Queene setteth forth an other proclamation wherein it was forbidden to take spoyle violently the value of any mans goodes agaynst the wil of the owner vnder payne of loosing his finger if it were 3. d. Of his hand if it were 6. d. Of his head if it were 12. d. Moreouer who soeuer woulde bring to the Queene the head of Hugh Spencer the yonger chopt off from his body should receaue for so doing of the Queene 2. thounsand poundes This done the Queene sendeth her letters to the Citty of London for ayde and succont to subdue the oppressor of the Realme to the which letters first no answere was made Agayn she wrote the second letter which was then tacked vpon the crosse in Cheape which was then called the new crosse The copy and tenour of which letter was this The copie of a letter that the Queene sent vnto the Mayor and Citizens of London ISabell by the grace of God Queene of England Lady of Ireland and Countesse of Pountif And we Edward the first sonne of the King of England Duke of Guyan Earle of Chester of Pontif and of Mounstrell to the Mayor and all the comminaltie of London sendeth greeting For asmuch as we haue before this time sent to you by our letters and howe we come into this lande in good aray and good maner for the profite of holy Church and
in tymes past by ignoraunce had all vnder hys possession yet neyther must he thinke that violence will alwayes continue neyther must he hope for that now which he had then for so much as in those former dayes bookes then were scarse also of such excessiue price that few coulde attayne to the buying fewer to the reading studying therof which bookes now by the meanes of this arte are made easie vnto al men Ye heard before pag. 665 how Nicholas Belward bought a new testament in those dayes for foure markes and 40. pence where as now the same price will serue well 40. persons with so many bookes Moreouer in the pag. 411. col 1. it was noted and declared by the testimony of Armachanus how for defect of bookes and good authors both vniuersities were decaied and good wits kept in ignoraunce while begging Fryers scaping all the wealth from other priestes heaped vp all bookes that coulde be gotten into theyr owne Libraryes where eyther they dyd not diligently applye them or els did not rightly use them or at least kept them from such as more fruitfully would haue perused them In this then so great raritie and also dearth of good books when neither they which could haue books would well vse them nor they y◠woulde could haue them to vse what maruell if the greedines of a few prelates did abuse the blindnes of those daies to the aduauncement of themselues Wherefore almighty God of hys mercifull prouidence seeing both what lacked in the church and how also to remedy the same for that aduauncement of his glory gaue the vnderstanding of this excellent arte or science of printing whereby three singular cōmodities at one time came to the world First the price of all bookes diminished Secondly toe speedy helpe of reading more furthered And thirdly the plenty of all good authours enlarged according as Aprutinus doth truely report Imprimit ille die quantum non scribitur anno 1. The presse in one day will do in printing That none in one yeare can do in writing By reason whereof as printing of bookes ministred matter of readyng so readyng brought learning learning shewedlight by y◠brightnes wherof blind ignorance was suppressed errour detected finally Gods glory with trueth of hys worde aduaunced This facultie of Printing was after the inuention of Gunnes the space of 130. yeares which inuention was also found in Germany an 1380. And thus much for the worthy commendation of printing ¶ The lamentable losing of Constantinople ANno 1453. Constantinus Paloelogus beyng Emperour of Constatinople the 29. day of the month of May the great Cittye of Constantinople was taken by the Turke Mahometes after the siege of 54. dayes which siege began in the beginning of Aprill Within the city beside the Citizens were but onely 6000. rescuers of the Greekes And 3000. of the Uenetians Gennues Against these Mahometes brought an army of 400. thousand collected out of the countryes and places adioyning nere about as out of Grecia Illirico Wallachia Dardanis Triballis Bulganis out of Bithynia Galatia Lydia Cecilia and suche other which places had the name yet of Christians Thus one neighbour for lucre sake helped to destroy all other The Cittie was compassed of the Turkes both by the sea land Mahometes the Turke deuided his armye in 3. sondry partes which in 3. partes of the citty so bette the walles and brake them downe that they attempted by the breaches therof to enter the cittye But the valiauntnes of the Christians there in wanne much cōmendation whose Duke was called Iohn Iustinianus of Genua But for so much as the assaultes were great and the number of the Christian souldiours dayly decreased fighting both at the walles and at the Hauen agaynst such a multitude of the Turkes they were not able long to hold out Beside the armyes which lay battering at the walles the Turke had vpon the sea his nauy of 200. and 50. sayle lying vpon the hauen of the City reaching from the one side of the hauens mouth vnto the other as if a bridge should be made frō the one banke to the other Which hauen by the cittizens was barred with yron chaines whereby the Turks were kept out a certayne space Agaynst whiche nauy 7. ships there were of Genua within the hauen and 3. of Creta and certayne of Chio which stoode agaynst them Also the souldiours issuing out of the Cittie as occasion would serue did manfully gaynstand them and with wild fire set their ships on fire that a certayn space they could serue to no vse At length the cheynes being brast a way made the Turkes nauy entred the hauen and assaulted the Cittie whereby the Turke began to conceiue great hope and was in forwardnes to obtain the Citie The assault and skirmish thē waxing more hoate Mahometes the tyraunt stode by vppon an hill with hys warriours about him crying houling out vnto them to skale the walles and enter the towne otherwise if any reculed he threatned to kill them and so he did Wherefore a great number of his souldiours in theyr repulse and retire were slaine by the turkes men being sēt by his commandement to slay them and so they were iustly serued and well payd theyr hyer Although this was some comfort to the Christians to see and behold out of the Cittie the Turkes retinue so consumed yet that hope lasted not long Shortly after by rage of warre it happened Iustinian the Duke aboue named to be hurt who notwithstanding that he was earnestly desired by Paloelogus the Emperour not to leaue his Tower which he had to keepe seeing hys wound was not deadly daungerous yet could he not be intreated to tary but lefte his standing and his fort disfurnished setting none in his place to award the same And so this donghty Duke hurte more with hys false hart then with force of weapon gaue ouer and fled to Chius where shortly after for sorrow rather then for sorenes of wound he died Many of his souldiours seeing their captayne flee followed after leauing their fort vtterly destitute without defence The Turkes vnderstanding y◠vantage soone brast into the cittie The Emperour Paloelogus seeing no other way but to flee making toward the gate eyther was slayne or els troden down with the multitude In the which gate 800. dead mēs bodies were found and taken vp The Cittie of Constantinople thus being gotte the Turkes sacking and raunging about the streetes houses and corners did put to the sword most vnmercifully whō soeuer they found both aged and young matrones virgins children and infants sparing none the noble matrones and virgins were horriblye rauished the goods of the cittie the treasurers in houses the ornaments in churches were all sackt and spoyled the pictures of Christ approbriously handled in hatred of Christ. The spoyle and hauocke of the citie lasted three dayes together while the barbarous souldiours murdered and rifeled what them
and by reason of their multitude ouercharged their horsemen Amongst whom was slaine the same tyme the Archb. Frier aforesayd wyth the Bishops of Strigone and Uaradine many other nobles besides Also the kyng himselfe being destitute of hys necessary aide and succour was compelled to flie into a marish where he falling from his horse being heauy loden with his harneis was not able to rise againe but there miserably perished Solyman the Turke marueiled at the foolyshnesse of Ludouike the King who wyth so small an armye woulde presume to encounter wyth such a great hoste of two hundreth thousande This battaile in Hungarie was fought Anno. 1526. After the deceasse of Ludouicke Ferdinandus succeded in the kingdome being Duke of Austria and king of Hungarie Then Solyman setting contention betwixt Ioannes Uaiuoda and Ferdinandus for the kingdom of Hungarie spedde his viage to the Citie of Buda whych also in short time he made to be yelded vnto hym vpon condition that they should escape with their liues and goodes whych cōdition some say he kept and some say he did not Besides Buda diuers places and munitiōs the sayd Turk contrary to his league made before did spoile and waste as Varadinum Quinque Ecclesias and other fortes and munitions moe bordering about the coastes of Hungary In the yeare of our Lorde 1529. Ferdinandus king of Hungarie aforesaid recouered diuers holdes gotten of the Turke before and also warring againste Ioannes Uaiuoda his enemy with whom he had variance as ye heard before expulsed him out of his kingdom Wherupon Uaiuoda flying to the Turke desired his ayde The Turke glad to take that occasion wyth great preparatiō addressed himselfe to returne into Hungary where he recouering againe the Citie of Buda which Ferdinandus had gotten from him a little before remooued his armye into Austria spoyling and destroying by the way all that came to hys handes shewing many examples of great cruelty tyranny most lamentable to here and vnderstand For of some he put out their eies of some he cutte of their handes of some their eares and noses and of their children he cut of theyr priuy members The maidens he corrupted the matroues had their brestes cut of and such as were with childe were ript and their childrē cast into the fire And these examples of horrible and barbarous tyranny thys wretched Turke perpetrated by the way comming toward Uienna a noble City in Austria besides the captiues which he tooke by the way and led into seruitude moste miserable mounting to the number of 30. thousand Among other holdes by the waye as the Turke came there was a castle called Altenburch strongly by nature situated and by art defenced which castle the Turke entending not to ouerpasse because he woulde make all thynges sure behinde him began to make hys assault and lay hys ordinance against it The warders and kepers of the Castle so soone as the Turks began to lay siege against them making no resistance of a womanly cowardnes sent their messengers to the Turke to yelde themselues ready to doe his commaundement and further him with their vitaile Amongest whome were three hundreth Bohemians who were commaunded to followe the hoste that the Turke by them might learne what strength was in the city of Uienna also where the king was and what was to be done for the winning therof Of whom when the Turke had vnderstanding howe all things stoode and how that there was but 20. thousand men in Uienna able to beare armour and that other cities of Austria would soone yeelde if that were gotten and that Uienna was vitailed but for 2. monthes and that the king was of late in Boheme thus the Turk of all things being certified hauing no doubt in hys minde of victorie made speede toward Uienna and first comming to Neapolis a city but 8. miles distant from Uienna he required them to yelde themselues who notwithstanding withstoode them and repulsed them valiantly Then the Turkes assigned a place for the pitching of their tents whych because it semed some thing too litle for such a great multitude they tooke in more ground to the compasse of 7. miles circuit The multitude of his armye which hee there planted is accompted of some to extend to 250. M. souldiours The Turke thus being planted made daily excourses ouer all the countrey of Austria specially about the citie of Uienna wasting and spoyling with great crueltye murther amongst the poore Christians Moreouer to make al things more sure toward the preparation of the siege scoutes were sent abroade and bushments were laid about the riuer side of Danubius to prouide that no aid nor victual should be brought to Uienna So it pleased the prouidence of the Lord who disposeth all things that 3. daies before the comming of the Turk Fridericus the Earle Palatine which was then assigned by that Empire to take the charge of Uienna was come downe by the riuer of Danubius with 14. M. and with a certaine troupe of horsemen well apoynted and picked for the purpose After the comming of thys Fridericke prouision also of victuall was appoynted to followe shortly after by the sayd riuer of Danubius In the meane time they which had the cariage trāsporting therof hearing how the waies were laid all the passages 10. miles about Uienna stopped by the Turkes although they knew the city to stand in great nede of vitail yet seing there was no other remedy rather then it should come to the ennemies hande thought it best to sincke theyr boats with their cariage and so they did Wherby all be it the christians wanted their reliefe yet were the Turks disappoynted of their pray purpose The captains whych had the keeping of the City which were chiefly Fridericus the Earle Palatine Gulielmus Rogendorffius and Nicolaus erle of Salme seing themselues so straightned contrary to their expectation although they had great causes to be discouraged yet calling their courage vnto them they consulted together for the best way to be taken and seing that the little city Neapolis aboue mentioned being 8. miles distaunt from them so valiauntly withstoode the Turkes that in one day they sustained 7. greuous assaultes against all the maine force of the Turkish armye by their example and manfull stāding being the more animated and encouraged thought to abide the vttermoste before they woulde geue ouer and first plucking downe all the suburbes and buildings wythout the walles wherby the enemy myght haue any succor they willed all the farmers inhabitantes about the Citye to saue themselues and to bryng in theyr goods wtin the walles Such places as were weake wythin the walles they made strong About the towers munition of the walles they prouided rampires bulwarks distant 80. foote one from another to kepe of the shot and euery man hadde hys place and standing awarded to hym vpon the wal and his office appoynted what
to do but especially that side of the City which lyeth to the riuer of Danubius they fortified after the best wise for that way only now remained for vitail to be transported from the Bohemians vnto them Wherefore 8. enâ—ignes were assigned to the keping of the bridge and in the plaine which was lyke an Iland inclosed wythin the riuer a sufficient garrison of horsmen were placed lying within the gunshot of the city to the entent that if any graine or vitail were sent from the Bohemians they myght prouide the same safely to be brought into the Citie These things thus being disposed and set in order L. William Rogendorffe to assay the strength of the Turks made diuers rodes out wyth his horsemen albeit much against the mindes of the Austrians who knowing the maner of the Turkes thought it better to suffer them while either wyth time they myght be ouerweried or for lacke of victuals consumed Among many and sondry skirmishes which the Christians had with the Turkes one especially was to our men vnprosperous in whych certaine of the horsemen espying a small troupe of the Turkes scattering abroad from theyr company made out after them who sodenly guilefully were inclosed and circumuented by the Turks before they could recouer the gates of the citie and so were all taken aliue Of whome 3. were sent from the Turkes into the Citye to declare to the Uiennians what strength they had seene in the campe of their aduersaries and to sollicite them to yelde their city for feare of punishment which would followe The residue they reserued to torments and punishment whom in the sight of the whole army and of the Christians whych should tell the same to the Citizens they caused euery man to be drawne with 4. horses a piece and so to be dismeÌ„bred and pluckt a sonder After thys done the barbarous Turk immediatly sent his Herold to talke wyth the Captaines of the City whether they would yelde the City vpon honest conditions or els would abide the arbitrement of warre If they would gently submit them selues they should haue all gentlenes to them shewed If they would be stubburne and stand to their defence he wold also stand to hys siege begon so that he neither woulde spare man woman nor childe To thys the captaines aunswered againe that they were contented Solyman to stand to his siege begon and to do his vttermost what he would or what he coulde As for them they were at a poynte to defende them selues and their Citie so long as they might the euent fall of victory to be doubtfull and many times so to happen that they whych begin the warre are wearied sooner then they which be prouoked neither againe that they were so vnmindfull eyther of themselues or of their country but that they did remember well what they are and what they be called named to be Germaines who vse alwayes first to assay the aduersary what he is able to doe and not rashly to committe themselues into their enemies handes Solymannus not a little disdaining at thys aunswer first burning and consuming all the villages houses and places round about the city infecting also the springs and fountaines whych gaue water into the Citye and so stopping al passages that no reliefe should haue way vnto theÌ„ began with angry moode to approche more neare to the Citie with 3. great campes sending them worde in skorne and contumely by one of his captiues that if they stood in nede of helpe of soldiors he would send vnto them the 300. Bohemians mentioned a little before to aid them in theyr defence To whom the Palatine directed answer again that they had moe soldiours in the City then they neded As for the Bohemians which had yelded themselues he might do wyth them what he would for Uienna stoode in no great neede of them In the meane time a messenger comming from Ferdinandus was priuily let in by night into the Citie which brought word that they should play the men in keping out the enemy a while for it would not be long but both Ferdinandus and Carolus his brother with the streÌ„gth of all Germanie would be ready to rescue them At whych message the hearts of the soldiours began somwhat to be cheared and to contemne the huge multitude of the aduersaries being so great as they neuer did beholde nor did euer almoste heare of before The largenesse of whose army extended to no lesse in compasse as is aboue sayde then of 7. miles round about the Citie walles Long it were to recite the whole order of thys terrible siege with all the partes and circumstances therof Briefly to touch so much as shal suffice for this history with fewer words then were stripes geuen at the siege thereof thys is to be iudged and confessed whosoeuer beholdeth the noÌ„ber and fiercenesse of the Turkes the absence of the king Ferdinandus the lacke of prouision and vitaile within the city the noise of the gunnes the violence of the shot the terror of the sight and yet no succour sent vnto them that the custody of that city was no mans doing but the arme only of the Lord God of hostes according to the true saying of the Psalme Unlesse the Lorde doe keepe the Citie the watchmen watch in vaine which watch to saue it Unles the Lord doe build the house the builder striueth in vayne whych taketh vpon hym to builde it Experience whereof in keping thys citie may well appeare First Solymannus bending hys shotte and ordinance against the City beate downe to the ground the vaÌ„mures with all the vttermost suburbs of the city and that in suche a short moment of time that the hearts of the Uiennians a little before refreshed were now as much appaled agayne with feare misdoubting wyth themselues least the Turke with the same celerity and violence woulde haue preuailed against the inwarde walles as he did in beating down the outward vamures And no doubt the same time the Turk had put the city in great hazard had not night commynge on broken of the siege for that day In the meane time the Citizens laboured all night in repairing and refreshing the wals to make all things sure against the next assault The next day early in yâ— morning the Turks approching the city againe with a new assault thinking to scale the walles were so repulsed manfully resisted by the Germaines that vnneth any ditches aboute the walles could be sene for the bodies of the dead Turkes wherwith they were replenished so that the Turks were faine to fight standing vpon the bodies of them which wer slaine By the which calamitie the force of the enemye was not a little abated It happened the same time that a companye of the Turkes being spied oute of the Citie wandering oute of order the Captaine Rogendorffius wyth two legions of horsemenne issuing out of the Citie gate called Salmaria and so passing closely
Churche and made a great scatter and slaughter among the barbarous turkes This was not so soone espyed of them within the towne but they issued out vpon them in this disturbance and slue of them a great number Among whom diuers of theyr nobles also the same time were slayne and one Bassa an Eunuch which was of great estimation with the turkes Moreouer in the same skirmish was taken one of those gunners which the french king is sayd to haue sent to the Turke a little before Whiche if it be true let the Christian Reader iudge what is to be thought of those Christen princes which not onely forsaking the common cause of Christes Churche ioyned league with the turke but also sent hym gunners to set forward hys warres to the destruction of Christes people and to the shedding of theyr blond for whom they know the blond of Christ to be shed If this be not true I shew myne authour If it be then let the Pope see and marke well howe hys title of Christianissimus can well agree with such doinges But to let this matter sleape although the turkes as ye heard had wonne the fenne with theyr pollicie and industry against the Cittie of Alba yet all this while the Albanes were nothing inferiour to theyr enemies through the valiant help couragious indeuour of Octauianus Scruzatus a captayne of Millane By whose prudent counsaile and constant standing the busy enterprises of the turkes did little preuayle a long time till at length sodainly arose a thick fog or miste vpon the cittie where as rounde about besides the sunne did shine bright Some sayde it came by Arte Magicall but rather it may appeare to ryse out of the fenne or marish beyng so pressed downe with mens feete and other matter layd vpon it The turkes vsing the occasion of this misty darckenes in secret wise approching the walles had got vp to a certayne fortresse where the Germaynes were before our men coulde well perceane them where they pressed in so thicke in such number that albeit the christian souldiors standing strongly to the defence of theyr lyues dyd what valiaunt men in cases of such extremetie were able to doe yet beyng ouermatched with the multitude of the Turks the sodennes of their comming gaue backe seeking to retyre into the inward walles Which when theyr other felowes did see to recule then was theyr flyeng of all hands euery man striuing to get into the Cittie There was betweene the outward Wales or vamures and inward gate of the citty a straite or narrow passage cast vp in maner of a bancke or causey ditched on both sides which passage or ingresse happened the same timeto be barred stopped By reason wherof the poore souldiors were forced to cast them selues into the ditch thinking to swimme as well as they could into the cittye where many of them sticking in the mudde were drowned one pressing vpon an other many were slayne of their enemies comming behinde them they hauing neither hart nor power to resist A fewe whiche could swimme out were receiued into the Citty but the chiefe Captaines and warders of the towne were there slayne The cittizens being destitute of theyr principall captaines and warriors were in great perplexitie and doubt among thēselues what to do some thinking good to yeld some counsayling the contrary This while the mindes of the cittizens were distract in diuers doubtfull sentences the Magistrates minding to stand to the turkes gentlenes sent out one of theyr heads vnto the turke who in the name of them all should surrender to him the citty and become vnto him tributaries vpō cōdition they might enioy liberty of life goods which being to thē granted after the turkish faith assurance first the souldiors which were left wtin the citty putting of theyr armour were discharged sent away Who being but onely 300. left of 4. ensignes of Italians of a thousand Germaynes by the way were layd for by the Tartarians for hope of theyr spoyle so that they scattering a sunder one one way an other an other to saue themselues as wel as they could fled euery one what way he thought best Of whome some wandering in woodes marishes faynted for famine some were taken and slayne by the Hungarians a few with bare and empty and wythered bodies more like ghostes then men escaped came to Uienna And this befell vpon the souldiors Now vnderstand what happened to the yelding Citizens So in story it followeth that when the turke had entred the towne and had visited the sepulchre of the kynges for three or 4. dayes he pretented muche clemency toward the cittizens as though he came not to oppresse them but to be reuēged of Ferdinādus their king to deliuer them from the seruitude of the Germaines On the fourth day al the chiefe head men of the citty were cōmaunded to appeare before the turke in a playne not far frō the citty where the condemned persons before were wont to be executed as though they should come to sweare vnto the turke At this commaundement of the turke when the cittizens in great number in their best attyre were assembled the turk contrary to his fayth and promise commaunded sodenly a generall slaughter to be made of them all And this was the end of the citizens of Alba. In the meane time during the siege of Alba the Hungarians meeting sometimes with the horsemen of the Tartarians which were sent out to stop their vitailes from the citie slue of them at one bickering 3000. Turks In which story is also reported mentioned of mine author an horrible sight and example of misery concerning a certayne captiue a Christian belike who comming into Uienna was found to haue in his scrip or satchel the halfe of a yong childe of two yeares old which remayned yet vneaten the other halfe beyng eaten before an 1543. Ibid. Next after this was expugned the castle of Pappa by the Turkes Let the castle now of Papa take heede least one day it follow after The like fidelitie the turkes also kept with the fort of Wizigradum and the souldiours therof This Wizigradū is situate in the mid way betweene Buda and Strigoniū Of the which fort or Castle the highest tower so mounteth vpon the hil that vnlesse it be for famine and lack of water they haue not to dread any enemy Notwithstanding so it happened that the lower peece being wonne they in the higher tower abiding foure dayes without drink were cōpelled wyth liberty graunted of life and goodes to yelde themselues But the deuilish turkes keeping no fayth nor promise slue them euerye one onely Petrus Amandus the captaine of the peece excepted who priuely was conueyed by the Captayne of the Turkes out of the slaughter an 1544. To these moreouer may be added the winning of Nouum Castellum in Dalmatia where he slue all that were wtin both soldiors other for
1 ioyneth with the Archb. Agreement betweene the Archb. and Monkes of Cant. vpon what conditions Conditions of peace coÌ„cluded Ex libr. anoâ—imo ex hist. Geruaiij Mo â—achi Canâ—queriensis Arcb. of Cant. purchaseth of the B. of Rochester laÌ„d in Lambeth to builde his house vpon Baldewin archbishop of Cant. buildeth his house at Lambeth Three things to be obserued in this story of Canterbury Monkes aboue rehearsed Hypocrisie in Monkery Kinges made slaues vnder the Pope No concord not vnitie in Popish Churches Examples prouing what discord and how little vnitie is in the Popes Church Ex Math. Paris No vnitie in the popes Church Conclusions of the Friers condemned for erroneous by the Prelates of Paris Ex Mat. Paris sol 167. Contention betweene Friers aboâ—t the conception of our Ladie Continuall variaunce in the Popes church Anno. 1190. King Richard taketh his iourney toward the land of Hierusalem The oth of fidelitie betweene Philip second French king and king Richard the first going to the holy laÌ„d Discipline and orders set by king Richard for malefactors The French king 〈◊〉 Rich. 〈◊〉 to Lyons K. Richard commeth â—â— Marsilia K. Richard complained of the filthe Symony of the Popes Court. K. Richard departeth from Maâ—â—â—lia The kyngs ships arâ—e at Messana The comming of 〈◊〉 Richard tâ— Messana The French king 〈◊〉 in Messana The French king driue backe again by the wyâ— to Messanâ— K. Richard obtaineth his sister Ioan queâ—â— sometime â—â— Scicilia to 〈◊〉 sent vnto him K. â—ichard getteth the monastery of Grâ—â—â—â— Discord betweene the Citizens Messana of the Engliâ—â— armie The king â—oulde not â—tay the rage of the people Communication about peace amoÌ„g the kings A skirmish betweene the Citizens of Messana the Englishmen The French Kyng a bearer with straungers against the English men English men wâ—ane the City of Messana in Sicilia English armes set vp at Messana The league renued betweene K. Richard and the French king Peace coÌ„cluded betwene K. Richard Tancrede K. of Sicilia Fredericke 1. Emperour with his sonne Conrade come vp toward the siege of Achon Fredericke the Emperor drowned in a riuer going to the siege of Achon A miserable famine in the siege of Achon Gods prouideÌ„ce in time of need The siege of AAchon Ignis Graecus much vsed of the Saracens K. Richard conferreth with Ioachim Abbot about the comming of Antichrist Abbas Ioachim condemned in the councell of Laterane by Innocent 3. Henricus sonne of Fredericke standeth to be Emperour Pope Clement dyeth Celestinas 3. Pope Anno. 1191. The bountifull liberalitie of king Richard King Richard remoueth from Messana and commeth to Cathneys The honorable intertainment of king Richard by king Tancredus Philip the freÌ„ch king trayterously seeketh the destruction of K. Richard by secret letters sent to the king of Sicilia A faithfull part of Tancredus kyng of Sicilia toward kyng Richard The first occasion of discord betweene the French king and king Richard K. Richard chargeth the French king with falsehood The FreÌ„ch king quarelleth with L. Richard about marying his sister Causes alledged why K. Richard could not marry with the French kinges sister Agreement betweene the two kinges with the conditions touching the same The French king commeth to Achon Berengaria or as some do call her Bernegera daughter to the king of Nauarre brought to be maried to kyng Richard by his mother Alinor Pope Celestinus 3. Conditions required of Henricus K. of Almanes before he should be made Emperour by the Pope The Pope of Rome in the ful toppe of his pride Pope Celestine croâ—neth Herâ—cus the emperour was his seete The Pope striketh is the Emperours 〈◊〉 with his foote K. Richard moueth his Messana 〈◊〉 Achon K. Richard ouertaken with a â—â—â—pest in the Seas going to Achon Isakiuâ— king of Cyprus 〈◊〉 cruell enemy to Englishe men K. Richard maketh sure to the king of Cyprus for his souldiours in captiuitie The disâ—â—â— full 〈◊〉 answere of Isakius to K. Richard K. Richard exhorteth his men to fight against Isakius K. Richard setteth vpon Isakius 〈◊〉 of Cyprus The battaile betwene the Emperour of Cyprus and K. Rich. Isakius Emperour of the GriffoÌ„s put to flight The towne of Lymezâ—â— taken by king Rich. The king of Cyprus againe put to flight K. Richard marrieth Bernegera daughter of the king of Nauarie in the Isle of Cyprus Isakius king of Cyprus yeldeth himselfe to king Richard The king of Cyprus breaketh conditions with kyng Richard King of Cyprus againe submitteth himselfe and was kept in golden fetters K. Rich. taketh his iourney to Achon A thousand fiue hundreth Saracens sent to the rescue of Achon vanquished on the sea by K. Richard The Citie of Achon yelded to the Christians An honest part of a secret Christian in the citie of AchoÌ„ The forme of peace concluded betweene the Kings and the Princes of Achon Couenaunces made in giuing vp the citie of Achon Religion would be taught and not coacted The two kinges deuide the citie of Achon with all the spoyle therof betwene themselues CoÌ„monly seene who so taketh most paynes their part to be the least Many of the Christian soldidiours for neede were constrayned to depart from Achon K. Richard requireth of the French kyng to remaine three yeares with his army but hee would not Christian captiues slai◠〈◊〉 the Saladine The Saracen captiues slaine by k. Richard Saladine put to flight A noble victory by Gods power gotten by Kyng Rich against the Saracens K. Richard in possession of Syria The storie of William the proude Byshop of Ely Vt iustè iudicarent â—lerum populum verba hist. Foure chiefe Iustices with two Byshops appointed ouerseers of the Realme in the kings absence William Longchamp B. of Ely Lord Chauncelour and the popes Legat. The church and belles of Yorke suspended because the Lord Legate was not set in with procession Bysh. of Ely getteth the caâ—tel of Wyndsore from the b. of DurhaÌ„ Hugo Bishop of Durham vexed by W. Bishop of Ely The exceâ—siue pride and enoâ—â—â—ties of Wâ—â—shop of Eâ—â— Byshop of Ely neuer rode vnder a 1500 horse His 〈◊〉 His vsâ—ry His riotous and dâ—licate life The Bishop of Ely playeth both king priest 〈◊〉 Bish. of Ely garded with French men Fleâ—mings Anno. 1191. A generall complaint to the K. of W. Bish. of Ely Of these foure associates read the page before s Another dissention betweene Iohn the kings brother William Bish. of Ely Another broyle betweene the Chauncelor and Geffray Archbish. of Yorke the kings brother The cruell handling of Geffray Archbish. of Yorke by the B. of Ely the Popes â—egate and Chaunceler of England Geffray Archb. of Yorke deliuered out of prisoÌ„ by coÌ„mandement of Earle Iohn his brother A skirmish betweene the seruants of the B. of Ely and the seruants of Earle Iohn The nobles assembled in counsell against the B. of Ely The B. of Ely Chauncelour of the realme and Legate deposed The B. of Ely resigneth
he should be takeÌ„ for true Byshop whom the Clergy and people of Rome did chuse elect without any tarying for any authoritie of the Emperour of ConstaÌ„tinople or the Deputie of Italy so as the custome and fashion had euer bene before that day an 685. And here the Byshops began first to writhe out their elections and their neckes a litle from the Emperours subiection if it be so as the sayd Platina and Sabellicus after him reporteth But many coniectures there be not vnprobable rather to thinke this constitutioÌ„ of Constantine to be forged and vntrue First for that it is taken out of the Popes Bibliothecarie a suspected place and collected by the keeper and maister of the Popes Librarie a suspected author who whatsoeuer fayned writynges or Apocripha he could finde in the Popes chestes of Recordes makyng any thyng on his maisters side that he compiled together and therof both Platina Sabellicus Gratianus take most part of their reportes therefore may the more be suspected c. Secondly where Platina and Sabellicus say that Constantine moued with the holynes of Pope Benedict the first made that coÌ„stitutioÌ„ how seemeth that to staÌ„d with truth when both the Emperour was so farre of from him being at Constantinople also for that the sayd Pope raigned but x. monethes which was but a small tyme to make his holines knowen to the Emperour so farre of And giue he were so holy yet that holynes might rather be an occasioÌ„ for the Emperour so to confirme and maintaine the olde receaued maner of his institution then to alter it The third coniecture is this for that the sayd constitution was not obserued but shortly after by the sayd Benedict was broken in the election of Pope Conon And yet notwithstanding albeit the constitution were true yet the election there by was not takeÌ„ away from the people and limited to the Clergy onely and much lesse might be taken away froÌ„ the Clergie and be limited onely to the Cardinals without the consent of their Prince and ruler accordyng to their owne Rubrice in their Decrees where the Rubrice sayth De ordinatione Episcopi Nullus inuitis detur Episcopus cleri plebis ordinis consensus desiderium requiratur c. That is Let no Byshop be geuen to any people agaynst their wils but let the consent desire both of the Clergy and of the people and of the order be also required c. And in the same Dist. also cap. SacroruÌ„ we read the same libertie interest to be graunted by Carolus Magnus and Ludouicus his sonne not to a few Cardinals onely but to the order as well of the Clergy as of the people to chuse not onely the Bishop of Rome but any other Bishop within their owne Diocesse whatsoeuer and to the Monkes likewise to chuse their owne Abbot settyng aside all respect of persons and giftes onely for the worthynes of life and gift of wisedome so as might be most profitable for doctrine and exaÌ„ple vnto the flocke c. And this continued till the tyme of the foresayd Carolus Magnus and Ludouicus his sonne an 810. of the which two Carolus the father receaued expresly of Pope Adâ—â—â— â—he first full iurisdiction and power to elect ordeine the Bishop of Rome like as pope Leo the ix did also to Ottho â—he first Germain Emperour an 961. The other that is Ludouicus sonne to the foresayd Charles is sayd to renouÌ„ce agayne and surrender from him selfe and his successours vnto pope Paschalis and the Romaines the right and interest of chusing the Romane Bishop and moreouer to giue and graunt to the sayd Paschalis the full possession of the Citie of Rome the whole territorie to the same belongyng An. 821. as appeareth by the decree Ego Ludouicus Dist. 63. But admit that fayned decree to be vnfaynedly true as it may wel be suspected for many causes as proceedyng out of the same fouÌ„taine with the coÌ„stitution of Constantine afore mentioned that is from the maister of the Popes Library of whoÌ„ both Gratianus Volateran by their owne confession take their grounde yet the same decree doth not so geue away the freedome of that election that he limiteth it onely to the Cardinals but also requireth the whole coÌ„sent of the Romaines neither doth he simplely absolutely geue the same but with coÌ„ditioÌ„ so that Omnes Romani vno consilio vna concordia sine aliqua promissione ad pontificatus ordinem eligerent that is whoÌ„ as all the Romaines with one counsaile with one accord without any promise of their voyces grauÌ„ted before shall chuse to be Byshop of Rome And moreouer in the same Decree is required that at the consecration of the same Bishop messengers should be directed incoÌ„tinent to the FreÌ„ch kyng concernyng the same Furthermore neither yet did the same decree albeit it were true long continue For although Pope Stephen the fourth and pope Paschalis the first in Ludouicus time were impapaced thorough discord without election of the Emperour yet they were fayne by message to send their purgation to him of their election And after that in the tyme of Eugenius the ij which succceded next to Paschalis Lotharius sonne of Ludouicus and Emperour with his father came to Rome and there appointed lawes magistrates ouer the Citie Whereby may appeare the donation of Ludouike in geuyng away the Citie of Rome to the Pope to be fayned And after Eugenius pope Gregory the iiij who followyng within a yeare after Eugenius durst not take his election without the consent and confirmation of the sayd Emperour Ludouicus And so in like maner his successours pope Sergius the ij Pope Leo the iiij pope Nicolas the first and so orderly in a long tract of tyme from the foresayd Nicolas the first to Pope Nicolas the ij an 1061. which Nicolas in his Decree beginnyng In nomine Domini Dist. 23. ordained also the same so that in the election of the Bisâ—ops of Rome commonly the consent of the Emperour and the people with the Clergy of Rome was not lackyng After which Nicolas came Alexander the 2. and wicked HildebraÌ„d which Alexander being first elected without the Emperors will and consent afterward repenting the same openly in his preaching to the people declared that he would no longer sit in the Apostolique sea vnlesse he were by the emperor confirmed Wherfore he was greatly rebuked and cast into prison by Hildebrand and so deposed Then Hildebrand and his folowers so ordred the matter of this election that first the Emperor then the lay people after that the Clergie also began to be excluded And so the election by litle little was reduced into the handes of a few Cardinals coÌ„trary to all ancieÌ„t order where euer since it hath remained And like as in elections so also in power iudiciarie in deciding and determinyng of causes of fayth and of Ecclesiasticall discipline the state of the
they fulfilled that Scripture which is spoken of in Esay Let vs take away the iust man because he is not profitable for vs Wherfore let them eat the fruits of their workes Therfore they went vp to throwe doune the iust man and said among themselues let vs stone this iust man Iames they toke him to smite him with stones for he was not yet dead wheÌ„ he was cast doune but he turning fell doune vpon his knees saying O Lord God Father I beseech thee to forgeue them for they know not what they do But wheÌ„ they had smitten him with stones one of the priests of the children of Rechas the sonne of Charobim spake to them the testimonie which is in Ieremie the Prophet leaue off what do ye The iust man praieth for you And one of those which were present tooke a Fullers instrument wherwith they did vse to beat and purge cloth and smote the iust man on his head and so he finished his Martyrdome and they buried him in the same place his piller abideth yet by the temple He was a true testimonie to the Iewes and the Gentiles And shortly after Vespasianus the Emperour destroying the land of Iewrie brought them into captiuitie These thinges being thus written at large of Egesippus do well agree to those which Clement did write of him This Iames was so notable a man that for his iustice he was had in honour of all men in so much that the wise men of the Iewes shortly after his Martyrdome did impute the cause of the besieging of Ierusalem and other calamities which happened vnto theÌ„ to no other cause but vnto the violence and iniurie done to this man Also Iosephus hath not left this out of his historie where he speaketh of him after this maner These things so chanced vnto the Iewes for a vengeance because of that iust man Iames which was the brother of Iesu whoÌ„ they called Christ for the Iewes killed him although he was a righteous man The same Iosephus declareth his death in the same booke and chapter saying Caesar hearing of the death of Festus sent Albinus the Lieuetenant into Iewrie but Ananus the yonger being bishop and of the sect of the Saduces trusting that he had obtained a conuenient tyme seing that Festus was dead and Albinus entred on his iourney he called a Councell and calling many vnto him among whom was Iames by name the brother of Iesu which is called Christ he stoned them accusing them as breakers of the law Whereby it appeareth that many other besides Iames also the same tyme were Martyred and put to death amoÌ„g the Iewes for the faith of Christ. A description of the X. first persecutions in the Primitiue Church THese thinges being thus declared for the Martyrdome of the Apostles and the persecutioÌ„ of the Iewes Now let vs by the grace of Christ our Lord comprehend with like breuitie the persecutions raised by the Romaines against the Christians in the Primitiue age of the Church during the space of 300. yeares till the comming of godly Constantine which persecutions are reckoned of Eusebius and by the most part of writers to the number of x. most speciall Wherin meruailous it is to see and read the numbers incredible of Christian innocents that were slaine and tormented some one way some an other As Rabanus saith saith truly Alij ferro perempti Alij flammis exusti Alij flagris verberati Alij vectibus perforati Alij cruciati patibulo Alij demersi pelagi periculo Alij viui decoriati Alij vinculis mancipati Alij linguis priuati Alij lapidibus obruti Alij frigore afflicti Alij fame cruciati Alij truncatis manibus aliÃsue caesis membris spectaculum contumeliae nudi propter nomen Domini portantes c. That is Some slaine with sword Some burnt with fire Some with whips scourged Some stabbed in with forkes of iron Some fastned to the crosse or gibbet Some drowned in the sea Some their skinnes pluckt of Some their tongues cut off Some stoned to death Some killed with cold Some starued with hunger Some their hands cut off or otherwise dismembred haue bene so left naked to the open shame of the world c. Whereof Augustine also in his booke De Ciuit. 22. cap. 6. thus saith Ligabantur includebantur caedebantur torquebantur vrebantur laniabantur trucidabantur multiplicabantur non pugnantes pro salute sed salutem contemnentes pro seruatore Whose kindes of punishments although they were diuers yet the maner of constancie in all these Martyrs was one And yet notwithstaÌ„ding the sharpenes of these so many and sundry tormeÌ„ts and like cruelnes of the tormentors yet such was the nuÌ„ber of these constant Saintes that suffered or rather such was the power of the Lord in his Saints that as Hierome in his Epistle to Chromatius and Heliodorus saith Nullus esset dies qui non vltra quinque millium numerum Martyrum reperiri posset ascriptus excepto die Kalendarum Ianuarij That is There is no day in the whole yeare vnto which the nuÌ„ber of fine thousand Martyrs cannot be ascribed except onely the first day of Ianuary * The first Persecution THe first of these x. persecutions was stirred vp by Nero Domitius the vj. Emperour before mentioned about the yeare of our Lord 67. The tyrannous rage of which Emperour was so fierce against the Christians as Eusebius recordeth Vsque adeò vt videres repletas humanis corporibus ciuitates iacentes mortuos simul cum paruulis senes foemi narúmque absque vlla sexus reuerentia nudata in publico reiectáque starent cadauera That is In so much that a man might then see cities lye full of mens bodies the old there lying together with the yong and the dead bodies of women cast out naked without all reuerence of that sexe in the opeÌ„ streets c. Likewise Orosius writing of the said Nero saith that he was the first which in Rome did raise vp persecution against the Christians and not onely in Rome but also through all the prouinces therof thinking to abolish and to destroy the whole name of Christians in all places c. Whereunto accordeth moreouer the testimonie of Hierome vpon Daniel saying thà t many there were of the Christians in those dayes which seyng the filthy abominations and intollerable crueltie of Nero thought that he should be Antichrist c. In this persecution among many other Saintes the blessed Apostle Peter was condemned to death and crucified as some doe write at Rome albeit othersome and not without cause doe doubt thereof concerning whose lyfe and hystory because it is sufficiently described in the text of the Gospell and in the Actes of S. Luke chap. 4.5 12. I neede not heere to make any great repetytion therof As touching the cause and maner of hys death diuers ther be which make relation as Hierome Egesippus Eusebius
before him for feare least he were yet to come of the house of Dauid which should enioy the kingdome In the tyme of this persecutor Symeon Bishop of Hierusalem after other torments was crucified to death whom Iustus afterward succeeded in that Bishopprike In this persecution Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist was exiled by the sayd Domitianus into Pathmos Of whō diuers and sundry memorable actes be reported in sundry Chronicles As first how he was put in a vessell of boiling Oile by the Proconsul of Ephesus The Legend and Perionius say it was done at Rome Isidorus also writing of him and comprehending many things in few wordes declareth that he turned certaine peeces of wood into gold and stones by the seaside into Margarites to satisfie the desire of two whom he had before perswaded to renounce their riches And afterward they repenting that for worldly treasure they had lost heauen for their sakes agayne he changed the same into their former substance Also how he raised vp a widow and a certaine yong man from death to life How he dronke poison and it hurt him not raising also to life two which had dronke the same before These and such other miracles although they may be true are foūd in Isidorus other writers mo yet because they are no articles of our Christian belief I let them passe and only content my selfe with that which I read in Eusebius declaring of him in this wise That in the 14. yeare after Nero in the second persecution in the dayes of Domitian Iohn was banished into Pathmos for the testimonie of the word an 97. And after the death of the foresaid Domitian being slaine his actes repealed by the Senate Iohn was againe released vnder Pertinax the Emperor came to Ephesus an 100. Where he continued vntill the tyme of Traianus there gouerned the Churches in Asia where also he wrote his Gospell and so liued till the yeare after the Passion of our Lord 68. which was the yeare of his age 99. Moreouer in the foresayd Ecclesiasticall story of Eusebius we read that Iohn the Apostle and Euangelist whō the Lord did loue was in Asia where he being returned out of Pathmos after the death of Domitian gouerned the Churches and congregations Irenaeus in his second booke thus writeth And of him all the Elders do witnes which were with Iohn the Disciple of the Lord in Asia that he spake and wrote these thinges c. for there he continued with them vnto the tyme of Traianus c. Also the said Irenaeus Lib. 3. Hypothes in like wordes declareth saying The Church of the Ephesians being first founded by Paul afterward beyng confirmed of Iohn who continued in the same Citie vnto the tyme of Traianus the Emperour is a true witnesse of this Apostolicall tradition c. Clemens Alexandrinus moreouer noteth both the tyme of this holy Apostle and also addeth to the same a certain history of him not vnworthy to bee remembred of such which delite in things honest and profitable Of the which historie Sozomenus also in his Commentaries maketh mention The wordes of the author setting forth this historie be these Heare a fable and not a fable but a true report which is told vs of Iohn the Apostle deliuered and commended to our remembrance After the death of the tyrant whē Iohn was returned to Ephesus from the I le of Pathmos he was desired to resort to the places bordering neare vnto him partly to constitute bishops partly to dispose the causes and matters of the church partly to ordaine and set such of the Clergy in office whom the holy ghost should elect Wherupon when he was come to a certaine citie not farre of the name of which also many do yet remember and had among other thinges comforted the brethren he looking more earnestly vpon him which was the chiefe bishop among them beheld a yong man mighty in body and of a beautiful countenance and of a feruent mind I commend this man saith he to thee with great diligence in the witnesse here of Christ and of the Church When the Bishop had receiued of him this charge and had promised his faithfull diligence therein Agayne the second tyme Iohn spake vnto him and desired him in like maner and contestatiō as before This done Iohn returneth againe to Ephesus The Bishop receiuing the yong man commēded commicteth to his charge brought him home kept him and nourished him and at length also did illuminate that is he baptised him And in short tyme through his diligence brought him into such order and towardnes that he cōmitted vnto him the ouersight of a certaine cure in the Lordes behalfe The yong man thus hauing more his libertie it chanced that certaine of his companions old familiars being idle dissolute accustomed of old time to wickednes did ioyne in company with him Who first brought him to sumptuous riotous bankets Then entised him forth with them in the night to rob and steale After that he was allured by thē vnto greater mischiefe and wickednesse Wherin by custome of tyme by litle and litle he being more practised and being of a good wit and a stout courage like vnto a wild or an vnbrokē horse leauing the right way running at large without bridle was caried headlong to the profunditie of all misorder and outrage And thus being past all hope of grace vtterly forgetting and reiecting the wholesome doctrine of saluatiō which he had learned before began to set his mynde vpon no small matters And forasmuch as he was entred so farre in the way of perdition he cared not how further he proceded in the same And so associating vnto him the company of his companions and fellow thieues tooke vpon him to be as head and captaine among them in committing all kynd of murther and felony In the meane time it chaunced that of necessitie Iohn was sent for to those quarters againe and came The causes being decided and his busines ended for the which he came by the way meeting with the Bishop afore specified requireth of him the pledge which in the witnes of Christ and of the congregation then present he left in his handes to keepe The bishop something amased at the woordes of Iohn supposing he had meant of some money committed to his custody which he had not receiued and yet durst not mistrust Iohn nor contrary his woordes could not tell what to aunswer Then Iohn perceauing his doubtyng and vtteryng his mynde more plainely The yong man saith he and the soule of our brother committed to your custody I do require Then the bishop with a loude voice sorrowing and weeping said he is dead to whom Iohn said how And by what death The other said he is dead to God for he is become an euill man and pernicious to be briefe a thiefe now he doth frequent this mountaine with a company of villains
wherein I doubt For who can better either correct my slackenesse or instruct mine ignoraunce then you I was neuer yet present my selfe at the exaamination and execution of these Christians And therfore what punishment is to be administred and how farre or how to proceede in such Inquisitions I am plaine ignoraunt not able to resolue in the matter whether any difference is to bee had in age and person whether the young and tender ought to be with like crueltie intreated as the elder and stronger whether repentance may haue any pardon or whether it may profite him or not to denie which hath bene a ChristiaÌ„ whether the name onely of Christians without other offences or whether the offences ioyned with the name of a Christian ought to be punished In the meane season as touching such Christians as haue bene presented vnto me I haue kept this order I haue inquired the second and third time of them whether they were Christians manacing them with feare of punishment and suche as did perseuere I commaunded to execution For thus I thought that what so euer their profession was yet their stubburnenesse and obstinacie ought to be punished Whether they were also of the same madnesse whom because they were Citizens of Rome I thought to send them backe againe to the Citie Afterward in further processe handling of this matter as the sect did further spread so the more cases did thereof ensue There was a libell offred to me bearing no name wherein was contained the names of many which denied themselues to be Christians contented to doe sacrifice with incense and wine to the Gods and to your Image whiche Image I for that purpose caused to be brought and to blaspheme Christ whereunto none such as were true Christians in deede could be compelled and those I did discharge and let goe Other some confessed that they had bene Christians but afterward denied the same c. Affirming vnto me the whole summe of that sect or errour to consist in this that they were woont at certain times appointed to conuent before day and to sing certaine Hymnes to one Christ their God and to confederate among themselues to abstaine from all theft murther and adulterie to keepe their faith and to defraude no man which done then to departe for that time and afterward to resort againe to take meate in companies together both men and women one with an other yet without any acte of euils In the truth whereof to be further certified whether it were so or not I caused two maidens to bee laied on the Racke and with tormentes to bee examined of the same But finding no other thing in them but onely lewde and immoderate superstition I though to surcease of further inquirie til tyme that I might be further aduertised in the matter from you for so the matter seemed vnto me worthy and needefull of aduisement especially for the great number of those that were in daunger of your statute For very many there were of all ages and states both men women which then were more are like hereafter to incurre the same perill of condemnation For that infection hath crepte not onely in Cities but Villages also and Boroughs about which seemeth that it may be staied and reformed For as much as we see in many places that the Temples of our Gods whiche were woont to be desolate beginne now againe to be frequented and that they bring sacrifices from euerie parte to be solde whiche before verye fewe were founde willing to buie them Whereby it may easilie be coniectured what multitudes of men may bee amended if space and tyme bee giuen them wherein they may be reclaimed The Epistle of Traianus to Plinie THe Acte and Statute my Secundus concernyng the causes of the Christians whiche ye ought to followe ye haue rightlye executed For no suche generall lawe can be enacted wherin all speciall cases particularly can be comprehended Let them not be sought for but if they be brought and conuicted then let them suffer execution So notwithstanding that whosoeuer shall deny himselfe to be a Christian and that he do it vnfainedly in open audience and do sacrifice to our Gods howsoeuer he hath bene suspected before let him be released vpoÌ„ promise of amendment Such libels as haue no names suffice not to any iust crime or accusation for that should geue both an euill President neither doth it agree with the example of our tyme. Tertullian writing vpon this letter of Traianus aboue prefixed thus saith O sentence of a confused necessitie He would not haue them to be sought for as men innocent yet causeth them to be punished as persons gilty And thus the rage of that persecutioÌ„ ceased for a tyme although notwithstanding many naughty disposed men and cruell officers that were which vpon false pretence to accomplishe their wicked myndes ceased not to afflict the Christians in diuers prouinces And especially if any occasioÌ„ were geueÌ„ neuer so litle for the enemies to take hold or if any commotion were raised in the Prouinces abroad by and by the fault was laid vpon the christians As in Hierusalem after that the emperor Traianus had sent doune his commaundement that whosoeuer could be found of the stocke of Dauid he should be enquired out and put to death vpon this Egesippus writing saith that certaine sectaries there were of the Iewish nation that accused Simeon the bishop then of Ierusalem and sonne of Cleophas to come of the stocke of Dauid and that he was a Christian. Of the which his accusers it happened also saith the said Egesippus that certaine of them likewise were apprehended and taken to bee of the stocke of Dauid and so right iustly were put to execution themselues which sought the destruction of other As concerning Simeon the blessed bishop the foresayd Egesippus thus writeth That Simeon the lordes nephew wheÌ„ he was accused to Attalus the Proconsul by the malicious sect of the Iewes to be of the line of Dauid to be a christian was scourged during the space of many dayes together beyng of the age of an hundred and twentie yeres In which his Martyrdome he indured so constant that both the Consul and all the multitude did meruaile to see him of that age so constantly to suffer and so at last being crucified finished his course in the Lord for whome he suffered as partly before also is recorded In this persecution of Traianus aboue specified which Traianus next followed after Nerua besides the other afore mentioned also suffred Phocas bishop of Pontus whome Traianus because he would not do sacrifice to Neptunus caused to be cast into an hote Limekilne and afterward to be put into a skalding bathe where the constant godly Martyr in the testimony of Christ ended his life or rather entred into lâ—â—e Anton. Equil Fascic temporum In the same persecution suffered also Sulpitius and Seruilianus two Romains Whose wiues are
sayd to bee Euphrosina and Theodora whom Sabina did cōuert to the faith of Christ and after were also Martyred Of which Sabina Iacobus Philippus author of the booke called Supplementum reporteth that in the mount of Auentine in Rome she was beheaded of Clepidus the gouernour in the dayes of Hadriā Under whom also suffred Seraphia a virgin of Antioche as Hermannus witnesseth The forenamed authors Anton. and Equilius make mētion moreouer of Nereus and Achilleus who in this persecution of Traiane had the croune of Martyrdom being put to death at Rome Eusebius in his iiij booke cap. 26. maketh mention of one Sagaris who about the same tyme suffered Martyrdome in Asia Seruilius Paulus beyng then Proconsul in that Prouince In this persecution beside many other suffred the blesed Martyr of Christ Ignatius who vnto this day is had in famous reuerence among very many This Ignatius was appointed to the bishoprike of Antioch next after Peter in succession Some do say that he beyng sent from Syria to Rome because he professed Christ was giuen to the wilde beasts to be deuoured It is also sayd of him that when he passed through Asia being vnder the most straight custody of his garders he strengthned and confirmed the parishes through all the cities as he went both with his exhortations and preaching of the word of God and admonished them especially and before all other things to beware and shunne those heresies risen vp and sprong newly among them and that they should cleaue and sticke fast to the traditiō of the Apostles which he for their better safegard beyng about to denoūce or put in writing thought it a thing very necessary to trauaile in And thus when he came to Smyrna where Polycarpus was he wrote one epistle to the congregation of Ephesus wherin he made mention of Onesimus their Pastor an other he wrote to the congregation of Magnesia beyng at Meandre wherein also he forgetteth not Dama their Bishop Also an other he wrote to the congregation of Trallis the gouernour of which Citie at that time he noteth to be one Polibius Unto which congregation he made an exhortation lest they refusing Martyrdome should loose the hope that they desired But it shal be very requisite that I aledge somewhat thereof to the declaration of this matter He wrote therfore as the wordes lye in this sort From Syria saith he euen till I came to Rome had I a battell with beastes as well by sea as land both day night being bound in the midst of ten cruell Libardes that is the company or band of the souldiers which the more benefites that they receaued at my hands became so much the woorse vnto me But I being exercised and now wel acquainted with their iniuries am taught euery day more and more but hereby am I not yet iustified And would to God I were once come to the beasts which are prepared for me Which also I wish with gaping mouthes were ready to come vpon me whō also I will prouoke that they without delay may deuoure me and forbeare me nothing at all as those whome before they haue not touched or hurt for feare And if they wyll not vnlesse they be prouoked I will then inforce them agaynst my selfe Pardon me I pray you How much beneficiall it is to me I knowe Now begin I to be a scholer I force or esteeme no visible thinges nor yet inuisible thinges so that I may get or obtaine Christ Iesu. Let the fire the galowes the deuouring of wild beastes the breaking of bones the pulling a sunder of my members the broosing or pressing of my whole body and the tormentes of the deuill or hell it selfe come vpon me so that I maye winne Christ Iesus And these things wrote he from the foresayde Citye vnto the congregations which we haue recited And when he was euen now iudged to be throwne to the beastes he spake for the burning desire that he had to suffer what tyme he heard the Lyons roaryng I am the wheat or grayne sayth he of Christ I shall be grounde wyth the teeth of wylde beastes that I may be found pure bread Hee suffered in the xj yeare of Traian the Emperour Haec Eusebius Hieronym Besides this godly Ignatius manye thousandes also were put to death in the same persecutiō as appeareth by the letter of Plinius secundus aboue recited written vnto the Emperour Hierome in his booke intituled De viris illustrib maketh mention of one Publius Byshop of Athens who for the sayth of Christ the same time during this persecution was put to death and martyred Hadrian Emperour NExt after this Traianus succeded Hadriā the Emperor vnder whom suffered Alexander the Bishop of Rome with his two Deacons Euentius and Theodorus Also Hermes and Quirinus with their families as latly before was declared It is signified moreouer in the historyes that in the time of this Hadrian Zenon a noble man of Rome with ten thousand two hundreth and three were slayne for Christ. Henr. de Erfordia and Bergomensis Lib. 8. make mention of tenne thousand in the daies of this Hadrian to be crucified in the mount Ararath crowned with crownes of thorne thrust into the sides with sharpe Dartes after the example of the Lordes passion Whose Captaines as Antonin us Vincentius in spec histor declareth were Achaicus Heliades Theodorus and Carcerius c. Whether this story be the same with the other aboue of Zenō or not it is doubted As touching the miracles done and the speaking of the angell I referre the certainty therof to Vincentius and such other like authors where mo things seme to be told then to be true There was one Eustachius a Captaine whom Traianus in tyme past had sent out to warre against the Barbarians After he had by Gods grace ualiantly subdued his enemies and now was returning home with victory Hadrian for ioymeting him in his iourney to bring him home with triumph by the way first would do sacrifice to Apollo for the victory gotten willing also Eustachius to doe the same with him But when Eustachius could by no meanes therto be inforced being brought to Rome there with his wife and children suffred Martyrdome vnder the foresayd Hadrian It were a long processe here to recite all the miracles conteined or rather suspected in this story of this Eustachius concerning his conuersion and death How the crucifixe appeared to him betwene the hornes of an Hart. Of the sauing of his wife frō the shipmen Of one of his sōnes saued from the Lion the other saued from the wolf Of their miraculous preseruation from the wild beasts frō the torments of fire mentioned in Bergomensis and Vincētius and other All which as I find them in no ancient records so I leaue them to their authors and compilers of the Legēds We read also of Faustinus and Iobita citizens of the Citie of Brixia which suffered Martyrdome
their hartes For they falling prostrate vpon the ground prayed not onely for me but for the host also which was with me beseeching their God for helpe in that our extremitie of vittels and fresh water For we had bene now v. dayes without water and were in our enemies land euen in the middest of Germany who thus falling vppon their faces made their prayer to a GOD vnknowne of me and there sell amongest vs from heauen a most pleasaunt and cold shower but amongest our enemies a great storme of hayle mixt with lightning so that immediately we perceiued the inuincible ayde of the most mighty God to be with vs. Therefore we geue those men leaue to professe Christianitie least perhap by their prayer we be punished with the lyke and thereby make my selfe the author of such hurt as shal be receiued by the Christian profession And if any shall apprehend one that is a Christian onely for that cause I will that he being apprended without punishment may haue leaue to confesse the same so that there be none other cause obiected agaynst hym more then that he is a Christian But let his accuser be burned aliue Neither will I that he confessing and being founde a Christian shal be enforced to alter the same his opinion by the gouernour of any of our prouinces but leâ—t to hys owne choyse And this decree of myne I will to be ratified in the Senate house and commaund the same publiquely to be proclaymed and read in the Court of Traianus and that farther from thence it may be sent into all our Prouinces by the diligence of Veratius gouernour of our Citie Polione And further we geue leaue to all men to vse and write out this our decree taking the same out of our coâ—â—e publiquely in the common Hall set forth Thus the tempestuous rage of persecution against the Christians began for a tyme to asswage partly by the occasion hereof partly also vpon other causes incident coÌ„pelling the enimies to surcease their persecutioÌ„ as great plagues pestilence lying vpon the countrie of Italy lykewise great warres as well in the East partes as also in Italy and Fraunce terrible earthquakes great flouds noâ—some swarmes of flies and vermine deuouring their corne fieldes c. And thus much of thinges done vnder Antoninus Verus which Antoninus in the beginning of his raygne ioyned with him in the gouernement of the Empire hys brother Marcus Aurelius Commodus who also was wyth hym at the miraculous victory gotten by the ChristiaÌ„s as Eusebius cap. 5. Lib. 5. recordeth contrary Platina in vita Soteris and the book intituled Flores historiaruÌ„ referre the same to the time of Antoninus verus and his sonne Lucius Antoninus Commodus and not of Marcus Aurelius Commodus hys brother But howsoeuer the truth of yeares doe stand certaine it is that after the death of Antoninus Verus and of Aurelius Commodus succeeded Lucius Antoninus Commodus the sonne of Verus who raigned 13. yeares In the time of this Commodus although he was an incoÌ„modious Prince to the Senatours of Rome yet notwtstanding there was some quietnes vniuersally through the whole Church of Christ from persecution by what occasion it is not certaine Some thinke of whom is Xiphilinus that it came through Marcia the Emperouâ—s concubine which fauoured the Christians but how soeuer it came saith Eusebius the furye of the raging enimies was then somwhat mittigated peace was giuen by the grace of Christ vnto the Church throughout the whole worlde At what time the wholesome doctrine of the Gospel allured and reduced the harts of all forces of people vnto the true Religion of God insomuch that many both rich and noble personages of Rome with their whole families and housholdes to their saluation adioyned theÌ„ to the Church of Christ. Among whom there was one Apollonius a noble man and a Senatour of Rome mentioned in Eusebius Lib. 5. ca. 21. who being maliciously accused vnto the Senate by one whom Hierome writeth to be the seruaunt of the said Apollonius and nameth him Seuerus but whose seruaunt soeuer he was the wretched man came soone inough before the iudge being condignely rewarded for that his malicious diligence For by a law which the Emperour made that no man vpon paine of death shoulde falsely accuse the Christians he was put to execution had his legs broken forthwith by the sentence of Perenninus the iudge which being an heathen man he pronounced against him but the beloued martyr of God when the iudge with much a doe had obtained of hym to render an accout before the honorable Senate of his faith vnder whose defence and warrant of lyfe he did the same deliuered vnto them an eloqueÌ„t Apologie of the christian beliefe but the former warrant notwithstanding he by the decree of the Senate was beheaded and so ended his life For that there was an auncient law among them decreed that none that professed Christ and therefore araigned should be released without recantation or altering his opinion This Commodus is said in stories to be so sure steddy handed in casting the dart that in the open Theatre before the people he would encounter with the wild beasts and be sure to hit them in place where he appointed Among diuers other his vicious and wild parts he was to farre surpressed in pride arrogancy that he would be called Hercules and many times would shewe himselfe to the people in the skinne of a Lion to bee counted thereby the king of men like as the Lion is of the beastes Upon a certaine time being his birth day this Commodus calling the people of Rome togither in a great roialtye hauing his lions skinne vpon him made sacrifice to Hercules Iupiter causing it to be cried through the Citty that Hercules was the patrone and defender of the Citye There were the same time at Rome Vincentius Eusebius Peregrinus Potentianus learned men and instructors of the people who folowing the steps of the Apostles went about from place to place where the Gospell was not yet preached conuerting the Gentiles to the sayth of Christ These hearing the madnes of the Emperour of the people began to reproue their idolatrous blindnes teaching in villages townes al that heard them to beleue vpon the true and only God and to come away from such worshipping of deuils and to giue honor to God alone which only is to be worshipped willing them to repent and to bee Baptised least they perished with Commodus With thys their preaching they conuerted one Iulius a Senatour and other to the Religion of Christ. The Emperour hearyng thereof caused theÌ„ to be apprehended of Vitellus his Captaine and to be compelled to sacrifice vnto Hercules which when they stoutly refused after diuers greuous torments and great miracles by them done at last they were pressed with â—eaden waightes to death Vincentius Lib. 10. cap. 119. Chron. Henr. de Erfordia
the eares of Decius the Emperour he sendeth for Cornelius asking him how he durst be so bolde to shew suche stubbernes that he neither caring for the Gods nor fearing the displeasure of his Princes durst agaynst the cōmon wealth geue and receiue letters from other To whom Cornelius answering agayne thus purged himselfe declaring to the Emperour that letters in deede he had written and receiued agayne concerning the prayses honoring of Christ of saluation of soules but nothing as touching any matter of the common wealth And it foloweth in the storye Then Decius moued with anger commaunded him to be beaten with plumbattes which is sayth Sabellicus a kinde of scourging and so to be brought to the temple of Mars either there to do sacrifice or to suffer the extremitye But he rather willing to dye then to committe such iniquity prepared himselfe to Martyredome beyng sure that he should dye And so commending the charge of the Churche vnto Stephanus his Archdeacon was brought to the way of Appius where he ended his life in faythfull Martyrdome Eusebius in one place sayth that he sat ij yeares in an other place sayth that he sat three yeares and so doth Marianus Scotu following also the diuersity of the sayd Eusebius Damasus geueth him onely two yeares In this foresayde persecution of Decius it seemeth by some writers also that Cyprian was banished but I suppose rather his banishment to be referred to the reigne of Gallus next Emperour after Decius whereof more shall be sayd Christ willing in this place hereafter In the mean time the sayd Cyprian in his second booke Epist. 5. 6. maketh mention of two that suffered either in the time of this Decius or much about the same time Of whom one was Aurelius a worthy and valiant yong man who was twise in tormentes for his confession which he neuer denied but manfully and boldely withstood the aduersary till he was banished and also after And therefore was commended of Cyprian to certayne brethren to haue him for their lectorer as in the forenamed Epistle of Cyprian appeareth The other was named Mappalicus who the day before he suffered declaring to the Proconsul in the midst of his tormentes saying Videbis cras agonem that is to morrow you shall see the running for a wager c. was brought forth according as he forespake to Martyrdome and there with no lesse constancie then patience did suffer And thus much of the tyrannie of this wicked Decius agaynst God his Saintes now to touch also the power of God his vengeance and punishment against him like as we see commonly a tempest that is vehement not long to continue so it happened with this tyrannical tormenter who raigning but two yeares as sayth Eusebius or three at most as writeth Orosius among the middle of the Barbarians with whom he did warre was there slayne with his sonne like as he had slayn Philippus and his sonne his predecessours before so was he with his sonne slayne by the righteous iudgement of God himselfe Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 1. Platin. Pomponius affirmeth that he warrying agaynst the Gotthians and beyng by them ouercome sest he should fall into their handes ranne into a whurlepyt where he was drouned and his body neuer found after Neither did the iust hand of God plague the Emperor onely but also reuenged as well the heathen Gentils and persecutors of hys word throughout all prouinces dominions of the Roman Monarchie amongst whom the lord immediatly after the death of Decius sent such a plage and pestilence lastyng for the space of x. yeares together that horrible it is to heare and almost incredible to beleue Of this plague or pestilence testifieth Dionysius to Hierax a bishop in Egypt Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 21.22 Where he declareth the mortalitie of this plague to bee so great in Alexandria where he was bishop that there was no house in the whole Citie free And although the greatnes of the plague touched also the Christians somwhat yet it scourged the heathen Idolaters much more beside that the order of their behauiour in the one and in the other was much diuers For as the foresayd Dionysius doth recorde the Christians through brotherly loue and pietie did not refuse one to visit and comfort an other and to minister to him what need required Notwithstanding it was to them great danger for diuers there were who in closing vp their eyes in washyng their bodies interryng them in the ground were next themselues which folowed them to their graues Yet all this stayed not them frō doyng their duetie and shewyng mercy one to another Where as the Gentils contrarily beyng extremely visited by the hand of God felt the plague but considered not the striker neyther yet considered they their neighbour but euery man shifting for himselfe neither cared one for an other but such as were infected some they would cast out of the doores halfe dead to be deuoured of dogges and wilde beasts some they let dye within theyr houses without all succour some they suffred to lye vnburied for that no mā durst come neare him And yet notwithstandyng for all their voyding and shiftyng the pestilence followed them whether soeuer they went miserably consumed them In so much that Dionysius bishop the same tyme of Alexandria thus reporteth of his owne City that such a great mortalitie was then among them that the sayd City of Alexandria had not in number of all together both old and yong as it was woont to contayn before of the old men onely from the age of 60. to 70. such as were found in tyme past commonly almost in that Citie Pomponius Laetus and other Latine writers also makyng mention of the sayd pestilitie declare how the beginnyng therof first came as they thinke out of Ethiope and from the hote countreys and so inuading and wastyng first the South partes from thence spread into the East so further running and increasing into all other quarters of the world especially wheresoeuer the Edicts of the Emperor went agaynst the Christians it followed after and consumed the most part of the inhabitauntes whereby manye places became desolate and voyde of all concourse and so continued the terme of x. yeares together This pestiferous mortalitie by the occasion whereof Cyprian tooke the ground to write hys booke De mortalitate began as is sayd immediately after the death of Decius the persecutor in the beginning of the raigne of Vibias Gallus and Volusianus hys sonne who succeeded through treason next vnto Decius about the yeare of our Lord. 255. and continued their raygne but two yeares This Gallus although the first beginning of the raygne was some thing quiet yet shortly after following the steps of Decius by whō rather he should haue taken better heed set forth Edictes in like maner for the persecution of Christians albeit in this Edict we finde no number of Martyrs
other whose name was Tirannion which was made meate for the fishes of the sea and of Zenobius which was a verye good Phisition which also was slaine with brickebates in the same place Eusebius lib. 8. cap. 13. Furthermore he maketh mention in the same place of others which were not tormented to death but euery day terrified and feared without ceasing Of some others that were brought to the sacrifices and commaunded to doe sacrifice which woulde rather thrust their right hande into the fire then to touch the prophane or wicked sacrifice also of some others that before they were apprehended would cast downe themselues from steepe places left that beyng taken they should commit any thing against their professiō Also of two virgines very faire and proper with their mother also which had studiously brought them vp euen from their infancy in all godlines beyng long sought for and at the last founde and straightly kept by their kepers whilest they made their excuse to do that which nature required threw thēselues downe headlong into a riuer also of other two yong maidēs being sisters of a worshipfull stock moued with many goodly vertues which were cast of the persecutors into the sea and these things were done at Antioche as Eusebius in his 8. booke and 13. chap. affirmeth But Syluanus the Bishop of Emissa the notable martyr together with certaine others were throwen to the wilde beastes Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 13. Diuers and sondry torments were the christians in Mesopotamia molested with where they were hāged vp by the feete their heads downewards with the smok of a small fire strangled And also in Capadocia where the Martirs had their legs broken Euseb. lib. 8. cap. 12. Henricus de Erfordia maketh mention of the Martyrs of Tharsus in Cilicia as Tharatus Probus and Andronicus But yet the Martirs in the region of Pontus suffered far more passing and sharper tormentes wherof I wil hereafter make mention Eusebius ibidem So outragious was the beginning of the persecution whiche the Emperour made in Nicomedia in Bithinia as afore is saide that he refrained not from the slaughter of the children of Emperours neither yet from slaughter of the most chiefest princes of his court who a litle before he made as much of as if they had ben his owne childrē Such an other was Peter which among diuers and sundry tormentes among whō he being naked was lefted vp his whole body being beaten with whips and torne that a man might see the bare bones and after they had mingled vineger salt togither they poured it vpon the most tender parts of his body lastly rosted at a soft fire as a man would rost flesh to eate as a victorious Martir ended his life Dorotheus and Gorgonius being in great authoritie and office vnder the Emperour after diuers torments were strangled with a halter which both being of the priuie chamber to him when they saw beheld the greuous punishment of Peter their houshold cōpanion wherfore said they O Emperour do you punish in Peter that opinion which is in all vs Why is that accounted in him an offence that all we confes we are of that faith religion iudgement that he is of Therfore he commaunded them to be brought forth almost with like paynes to be tormented as Peter was afterwardes hanged Euseb. Rufini Lib 8. cap. 6. After whom Anthimus the Byshop of Nicomedia after he had made a notable confession bringing with him a great company of Martyrs was beheaded These men being thus dispatched the Emprour vainly thought that he might cause the rest to do whateuer him listed To this ende came Lucianus the Elder of the congregation of Antioche and was martired after hee had made his Apologie before the Emperour Eusebius Lib. 8. Cap. 13. Hermanus also that monster caused Serena the wife of Dioclesian the Emperour to be martyred for the Christian Religion so much did the rage of persecutiō vtterly forget all naturall affectes Other Martyrs of Nichomedia doth Nicephorus in hys vii booke and xiiii chapter recite as Eulampius and Eulampia Agapen Irenea Chionia and Anastacia vnder Illyricus chiefe officer were bound hand foote to a post and brent Vincentius Lib. 12 cap. 66. And also Euseb Lib. 8. cap. 6. mentioneth such an other like matter full of horror and grief There assembltd together in their temple many Christian men to celebrate the memory of the Natiuitie of Christ of euery age and sorte some There Maximianus thinking to haue bene geuen a very fit occasion to execute hys tyranny vpō the poore Christians sent thether such as should burne the temple the doores being shut and closed rounde about Thether came they with fire but first they commaunded the cryer with a loud voyce to cry that who soeuer would haue life should come out of the temple do sacrifice vpō the next altar they came vnto of Iupiter and vnles they would do this they shoulde all be brent with the temple Then one stepping vp in the temple answered in the name of all the rest with great courage boldnes of minde that they were all Christians beleued that Christ was their onely God king and that they woulde doe sacrifice to him with his father and holy Ghost that they were now all readye to offer vnto him Wyth these words the fire was kindled and compassed about the temple and there were brent of men women and children certeine thousands There were also in Arabia very manye martyrs slayne with axes as Eusebius Lib. 8. cap. 12. There was in Phrigia a citie vnto which the Emperour sent his Edictes that they should doe sacrifice to the gods and worship Idoles all which Citizens the Maior himselfe the Questor and chiefe Captaine confessed that they were all Christians The Citie vpon this was besieged set on fire and all the people Euseb. Lib. 8. cap. 11. In Melitina a region of Armenia the bishops and Elders were cast in prison Eusebius eodem cap. 6. In Arabrace a region neare adioyning to Armenia Eustratius was Martyred as Nicephorus declareth Lib 7 cap. 14. This Eustratius was y◠countrey man borne and very skilfull in the Greeke tong executyng by the Emperours commaundement the shiriffes office at Licia in the East which also did execution there vpon the Christians and was a Scribe of great estimatiō called Ordinis Ducalis This man beholding the meruailous constancie of the Martyrs thirsted with the desire of Martyrdome for that he had priuily learned the Christian religion Therfore he not abiding for other accusers detected himself and worthely professed that he was a christian openly execrating the madnesse and vanitie of the wicked Ethnikes He therefore being caried away was tyed vp beyng first most bitterly beaten After that he was parched with fire beyng put vnto his bowels and thē basted with salt and vinagre and lastly so scotched bemangled with the shardes of sharpe and
diligence and deuotioÌ„ to induce all men to an vniforme life so that they which seemed to dissent from the Romaine custome by a straunge maner of liuing shoulde exhibite to the immortall Gods their due and proper worshipp but the wilfull and obstinate minde of diuers so much and so coÌ„tinually resisted the same that by no lawfull meanes they might be reuoked from their purpose neither made afraid by any terror or punishment Because therefore it so came to passe that by this meanes many put themselues in perill and ieoperdy The maiestie of our soueraigne Lordes the Emperours according to their noble pietie considering that it was far from the meaning of their princely maiesties that suche thinges should be whereby so many men and muche people should be destroyd gaue me in charge that with diligence I shoulde write vnto you that if any of the Christians from henceforth fortune to be taken in the exercise of their religion that in no wise you molest the same neither for that cause you doe iudge any man worthy of punishment for that in all this time it hath euidentlye appeared that by no meanes they might be allured from such wilfulnesse It is therefore requisite that your wisdome write vnto the Questors Captaynes and Constables of euery City and village that they may know it not to be lawfull for them or any of them to do contrary to the prescript of this commaundement neither that they presume to attempt the same Euseb. lib. 9. cap. 1. The gouernours therefore of euery prouince supposing this to be the determinate pleasure and not fayned of the Emperour did first aduertise thereof the rusticall Pagan multitude After that they released and set at libertye all suche prisoners as were condempned to the mettall mines to perpetuall imprisonmeÌ„t for their fayth thinking therby where in deed they were deceiued that the doing thereof would well please the Emperor This therfore seemed to them as vnlooked for and as light to trauellers in a darcke night They gather themselues together in euery City they call their Synodes and counsels much maruell at the sodden chaunge and alteration The Infidels themselues extoll the onely and true God of the christians The Christians receiue agayne all their former libertie and such as fell away before in the tyme of persecution repent themselues and after penaunce done they returned agayne to the congregation Nowe the Christians reioyced in euery Citty praying God with hymnes and Psalmes Eusebius ibidem This was a maruailous sodaine alteration of the Church from a most vnhappy state into a better but scarce suffered Maximinus the Tyraunt the same vj. monethes vnuiolated to continue For whatsoeeuer seemed to make for the subuersion of the same peace yet scarcely hatched that did he onely meditate And first of all he tooke from the Christians all libertie and leaue for them to assemble and congregate in churchyardes vnder a certayne coulour After that he sent certayne Miscreants vnto the Athenians to sollicite them agaynst the Christians and to prouoke them to aske of him as a recompence and great reward that he would not suffer any Christian to inhabite in their countrey and amongest them was one Theotechnus a most wicked miscreant an inchaunter and a most deadly enemy agaynst the Christians He first made the way whereby the Christians were put out of credite and accused to the Emperour to which fraud also he erected a certayne Idoll of Iupiter to be worshipped of the inchaunters and coniurers and mingled the same worship with ceremonies full of deceiueable witchcraâ—t Lastly he caused the same Idoll to geue this sound out of hys mouth That is Iupiter commaundeth the christians to be banished out of the Citie and suburbes of the same as enemies vnto him And the same sentence did the rest of the gouernors of the prouinces publish against the Christians and thus at length persecution began to kindle against them Maximinus appoynted and instituted high priestes and bishops in euery citie to offer sacrifice vnto Idoles inueigled all those that were in great offices vnder him that they should not onely cease to pleasure them to do for them but also that they should with new deuised accusatioÌ„s agaynst theÌ„ at their pleasure put as many to death as by any meanes they might They also did counterfet certaine practises of Pilate against our sauiour Christ full of blasphemie and sent the same into all the Empire of Maximinus by their letters commaunding that the same shoulde be published and set vp in euery citie and suburbes of the same and that they should be deliuered to the scholemaisters to cause their scholers to learne by roate the same After that one named Praefectus castrorum whome the Romaines do call captaine allured certaine light womeÌ„ partly by feare and partly by punishment dwelling at Damascus in Phenicia and taken out of the court wherein they were accused that they shoulde openly say in wryting that they were once Christians and that they knewe what wicked lasciuious actes the Christians were wont to execute amongst themselues vpon the sondaies what other things they thought good to make more of their own head to the slander of the Christians The capitaine sheweth vnto the emperour theer words as though it had bene so in deede and the Emperour by and by commanded the same to be published throughout euery city Furthermore they did hange vp in the midst of euery Citie which was neuer done before the Emperours edicts against the Christians grauen in tables of brasse And the children in the scholes with great noise and clapping of handes did euery day resound the contumelious blasphemies of Pilate vnto Iesus what other things so euer were deuised of the magistrates after most despitefull maner Euseb. lib. 8 cap. 3.4.5.6.7 And this is the copie of the edict which Maximinus caused to be fastened to pillers fraught with all arrogant and insolent hate against God and Christ. The weake and imbecil rebellion of mans minde all obscuritie and blindnesse of ignorance set aparte which hetherto hath wrapped the mindes of impious and miserable men in the pernitious darkenesse of ignoraunce is now at the length able to discerne that the same is gouerned as also corroborated by the prouidence of the immortall gods the louers of vertue which thing how acceptable it is to vs howe pleasant and gratefull and howe much proofe the same hath declared of your wel disposed willing minds is incredible to be tolde Although this was not vnknown before with what diligence and deuotion yee serued the immortall Gods whose wonderfull and constant faith is not knowen by bare and naked wordes but by your worthy notable deeds Wherefore worthely is your Citie called the habitation and seate of the immortall Gods and by many examples it appeareth that the same flourisheth and prospereth by the presence of the celestiall Gods For beholde your Citie
folowed partly ye haue heard partly more is to be marked as in the storie foloweth I shewed before how Maxentius the sonne of Maximinian was set vp at Rome by the Pretorian souldiours to be Emperour Whereunto the Senate although they were not consenting yet for feare they were not resisting Maximinian his father who had before depriued him selfe with Dioclesian hearing of this tooke heart againe to him to resume his dignitie and so laboured to perswade Dioclesian also to do the same but when he could not moue him therunto he repaireth to Rome thinking to wrast the Empire out of his sonnes hand but when the souldiours woulde not suffer that of a craftie purpose he flieth to Constantinus in Fraunce vnder pretense to complaine of Maxentius his sonne but in very deede to kill Constantinus NotwithstaÌ„ding that conspiracie being detected by Fausta the daughter of Maximinian whom Constantinus had maryed so was Constantinus through the grace of God preserued Maximinian retired backe In the which his flight by the way hee was apprehended and so put to death And this is the end of Maximinian Now let vs returne to Maxentius againe who all this while raigned at Rome with tiranny and wickednes intollerable much like to an other Pharao or Nero. For hee slewe the most part of his noble men and tooke from them their goodes And sometime in his rage he would destroy great multitudes of the people of Rome by his souldiors as Eusebius declareth lib. 8. cap. 14. Also hee left no mischieuous nor lasciuious acte vnattempted but was the vtter enemie of all womanly chastity which vsed to send the honest wiues whome he had adulterated with shame and dishonestie vnto their husbandes being worthy Senators after that he had rauished them He absâ—ained from no adulterous acte but was inflamed with the inquencheable lust of deflouring of women Letus declareth that he being at a time farre in loue with a noble chaste gentlewoman of Rome sent vnto her such courtiers of his as were mete for that purpose whome also he had in greater estimation then any others and with such was wont to coÌ„sult about matters for the common weale These first fell vpon her husbande and murdred him within his owne house then when they coulde by no meanes neither with feare of the tyrant nor with threatning of death pull her away from him At length she being a Christian desired leaue of them to go into her chamber and after her prayers shee woulde accomplish that which they requested And when she had gotten into her chamber vnder this pretence she killed her selfe But the Courtiers when they sawe that the woman taryed so long they being displeased therwith brake open the doores and found her there lying dead Then returned they and declared this matter to the Emperor who was so far past shame that in steade of repentance hee was the more set on fire in attempting the like He was also much addict to the arte Magicall which to execute hee was more fitte then the Imperiall dignitie Also sometime he would rippe women when they were in laboure and would search the place where the infant lay being borne a little before Often he woulde inuocate Diuels in a secrete maner and by the answeres of them hee sought to breake the warres which he knew Constantinus and Licinius prepared against him And to the ende hee might the rather perpetrate hys mischieuous and wicked attemptes which in his vngracious minde he had conceiued according to his purpose in the beginning of his raigne he fained himself to be a fauourer of the Christians In which thing doing thinking to make the people of Rome hys friendes hee commaunded that they shoulde cease from persecuting of the Christians and hee himselfe in the meane season abstained from no contumelious vexation of them till that he began at last to shewe hymselfe an open persecutour of them at which time as Zonaras wryteth hee most cruelly raged against all the Christians thereabouts vexing them with all maner of iniuries Which thing he in no lesse wise did then Maximinus as Euse. in his 8. booke and 15. chap. seemeth to affirme And Platina declareth in the life of Marcellus the Bishop that hee banished a certaine noble woman of Rome because shee gaue her goodes to the Church Thus by the grieuous tyranny and vnspeakable wickednesse of thys Maxentius the Citizens and Senatours of Rome being much grieued and oppressed sent theyr complaintes wyth letters vnto Constantinus wyth much sute and most hearty petitions desiring hym to helpe and release their Countrey and Citie of Rome who hearyng and vnderstanding theyr miserable and pitifull state and grieued therewyth not a little first sendeth by letters to Maxentius desiring and exhorting him to refrayne his corrupt doinges and great crueltie But when no letters nor exhortations woulde preuaile at length pitying the wofull case of the Romaines gathered together hys power and armie in Britayne and Fraunce wherewyth to represse the violent rage of that tyraunt Thus Constantinus sufficiently appoynted with strength of men but especially wyth strength of God entred hys iourny comming towarde Italie whyche was about the last yeare of the persecution Anno 318. Maxentius vnderstanding of the comming of Constantine and trusting more to his diuelish Arte of Magike then to the good will of hys subiectes whych hee little deserued durst not shewe himselfe out of the Citie nor encounter wyth him in the open fielde but wyth priuie garrisons laide in waite for him by the waye in sundry straightes as he should come With whom Constantine had diuers skirmishes and by the power of the Lorde did euer vanquishe them and put them to flight Notwythstanding Constantinus yet was in no great comfort but in great care and dread in hys minde approching nowe neare vnto Rome for the Magicall charmes and sorceries of Maxentius wherewith hee had vanquished before Seuerus sent by Galerius against hym as hath bene declared which made also Constantinus the more afrayde Wherefore being in great doubt and perplexity in himself and reuoluing many thinges in his minde what helpe he might haue against the operatioÌ„s of hys charming which vsed to cut women great with childe to take hys diuelishe charmes by the entrals of the infants with such other like feates of deuilishnes which he practised These thinges I say Constantinus doubting and reuoluing in his minde in his iourney drawing toward the Citie and casting vp his eyes many times to heauen in the South part about the going downe of the sunne sawe a great brightnesse in heauen appearing in the similitude of a crosse wyth certaine starres of equall bignesse geuing this inscription like Latine letters IN HOC VINCE that is In thys ouercome Euseb. De vita Constant lib. 2. Nicep lib. 7. cap. 29. Eutrop. lib. 11. Sozom. lib 1. cap 3. Socrat lib. 1. cap. 2. Vrspurgens Chronic Paul Diacon lib. 11. Thys
miraculous vision to be true for the more credite Eusebius Pamphilus in hys first booke De vita Constantini doeth witnesse moreouer that hee had hearde the sayde Constantinus himselfe oftentimes reporte and also to sweare this to be true and certaine which hee did see with his owne eyes in heauen and also his souldiours about him At the sight wherof when he was greatly astonied and consulting with his men vpon the meaning thereof behold in the night season in his slepe Christ appeared to him with the signe of the same crosse which he had seene before bidding him to make the figuration therof and to carie it in hys warres before him and so shoulde he haue the victorie ¶ Wherin is to be noted good Reader that this signe of the Crosse and these letters added withall In hoc vince was geuen to him of God not to induce any superstitious worship or opynion of the Crosse as though the crosse it self had any such power or strength in it to obtaine victorie but onely to beare the meaning of an other thing that is to be an admonition to him to seeke and aspire to the knowledge and faith of him which was crucified vppon the crosse for the saluation of him and of all the world and so to set forth the glory of his name as afterwarde it came to passe This by the way now to the matter The next day following after this nights vision Constantinus caused a crosse after the same figuratiō to be made of golde and precious stone and to be borne before him in steade of his standard and so with much hope of victory great confidence as one armed from heauen spedeth himselfe towarde his enemie Against whom Maxentius being constrained perforce to issue out of the Citie sendeth al his power to ioyne with him in the fielde beyonde the riuer of Tybur where Maxentius craftely breaking down the bridge called Pons Miluius caused an other deceitfull bridge to be made of boates and whirries being ioyned together and couered ouer with boordes and planckes in maner of a bridge thinking therwith to take Constantine as in a trap But here it came to passe which in the 7. Psalme is writtē He digged a pit and fell therein himselfe Let his working returne vpon his owne head and his vnrighteousnesse vppon hys owne pate which heere in this Maxentius was rightly verified For after the two hostes did meete hee being not able to sustaine the force of Constantine fighting vnder the crosse of Christ against hym was put to such a flight and driuen to suche an exigent that in retyring backe for hast thinking to get the Citie vppon the same bridge which he did lay for Constantine was ouerturned by the fall of hys horse into the bottome of the floude and there with the waight of his armour he with a great part of his beatē men were drowned Representing vnto vs the like example of Pharao his host drowned in the red sea Who not vnaptly seemeth to beare a Propheticall figuration of this Maxentius For as the children of Israel were in long thraldome and persecution in Egypt vnder tyrantes there til the drowning of this Pharao theyr last persecutour so was this Maxentius and Maximinus and Licinius the last persecutours in the Romane Monarchie of the Christians whome thys Constantinus fighting vnder the crosse of Christ did vanquishe and set the Christians at liberty who before had bene persecuted nowe 300. yeares in Rome as hath bene hetherto in this historie declared Wherefore as the Israelites with their Moses at the drowning of their Pharao song gloriously vnto the Lorde who myraculously had cast downe the horse and horsemen into the sea So no lesse reioycing and exceeding gladnesse was heere to see the gloryous hande of the Lorde Christe fighting with his people and vanquishing hys enemyes and persecutours In histories we read of many victories and great conquests gotten yet we neuer read nor euer shal of any victory so wholsom so commodious so opportune to mākind as this was which made an ende of so much bloudshed obtained so much libertye life to the posterity of so many generations For albeit that some persecutiō was yet stirring in the East countreys by Maximinus and Licinius as shall be declared Yet in Rome and in all the West partes no martyr died after this heauēly victory gotten And also in the East partes the said Constantinus with the said crosse borne before him consequently vpon the same so vanquished the tyrants and so established the peace of the church that for the space of a iust M. yeares after that we reade of no set persecution against the Christians vnto the time of Iohn Wickliffe when the bishops of Rome began with fire to persecute the true members of Christ as in further processe of thys historie Christ graunting shall appeare So happie so glorious as I sayde was this victorie of Constantine surnamed the great For the ioy gladnes wherof the Citizens who had sent for him before with exceding triumph brought him into the citie of Rome where he with the crosse was most honourably receiued and celebrated the space of vij dayes together hauing moreouer in the market place his image set vp holding in his right hande the signe of the crosse with this inscription Hoc salutari signo veraci fortitudinis indicio ciuitatem nostram iugo tyranni ereptam liberaui That is with this wholesome signe the true token of fortitude I haue rescued and deliuered our Citie from the yoke of the tyrant Euseb lib. 9. cap 9. By this heauenly victorie of Constantinus and by the death of Maxentius no little tranquillity came to the church of Christ. Although notwithstāding in the East churches the storme of this tenth persecutiō was not yet altogether quieted but that some taile thereof in those partes remained for the space of ij or iij. yeare But of this we minde to speake Christ willing hereafter In the meane season to returne againe to the West partes here in Europe where Constantinus then had most to doe great tranquillitie followed and long cōtinued in the church without any open slaughter for a thousande yeares together to the time of Iohn Wickliffe and Waldenses as is before touched by the meanes of the godly beginning of good Constantinus who with his fellow Licinius being now stablished in their dominion eftsones set foorth their generall proclamation or edict not cōstraining therein any man to any religion but geuing liberty to all men both for the Christians to persist in their profession without any danger and for other men freely to adioyne wyth them whosoeuer pleased Which thing was very wel taken and highly allowed of the Romaines and al wise men The copie of the Edict or constitution here ensueth The copie of the Imperial constitution of Constantinus and Licinius for the establishing of the free worshipping of God after the Christian religion NOt
not that be graunted vnto all woemen infirmed by the fault of nature which is commended in one person done in her infirmitie Therefore to receaue the misterie of the holy communion it is not forbidden them Albeit if she dare not so farre presume in her great infirmitie she is to be praysed but if she do receaue she is not to be iudged For it is a point of a good minde in some maner to knowledge hys sinnes there where is no sinne because manye times that is done without fault which commeth of fault As when we be hungry we care without fault notwithstanding it commeth by the fault of our first father to vs that wee are hungrye c. Where ye aske if a man after the company with hys wyfe may resort to the Church or to the holy Communion before he be purged with water The law giuen to the old people commaunded that a man after the companye wyth his wife both shoulde be purified with water and also should tary the Sunnes set before he came to the congregation Which seemeth to be vnderstand spiritually for then most true it is that the man companieth with the woman when his minde through delectation is ioyned to vnlawfull concupiscence in his hart and cogitation At what time before the said fire of concupiscence shall be remooued let the person thinke himselfe vnworthye the entraunce to the congregation through the viciousnes of his filthy will But of this matter sondry nations haue euery one their sondry customes some on way some an other The auncient maner of the Romanes frō our forefathers hath beene that in such case first they purged themselues with water then for a little they abstaine reuerently and so resort to the Church c. After many other words debated of this matter thus he inferreth but if any person not for voluptuousnes of the flesh but for procreation of children do company with his wife that man concerning either the comming to the Church or the receauing the misteries of the Lords body bloud is to be left to his owne iudgement for he ought not to be forbid of vs to come which when he lieth in the fire will not burne c. There is an other question also to these adioyned with his aunswere likewise to the same concerning pollutions in the night but I thought these at this present to our english eares sufficient To returne now to the story againe Gregory after he had sent these resolutions to the questions of Austen sendeth moreouer to the Church of Englande moe coadiutors and helpers as Mellitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffianus with bookes and such other implemēts as he thought necessary for the English Church He sendeth moreouer to the foresaide Austen a palle with letters wherein he setteth an order betweene the twoo Metropolitane seates the one to be at London the other to be at Yorke Notwithstanding he graunteth to the sayde Austen during his lyfe to be the onely chyefe Archbyshop of al the lande and after hys tyme then to returne to the two foresaide seats of London and Yorke as is in the same letter conteined the tenour whereof here followeth in hys owne wordes as ensueth The copie of the Epistle of Gregory sent to Augustinus into Englande REuerendissimo sanctis fratri Augustino coepiscopo Gregorius seruus seruorum Dei. Cum certum sit pro omnipotente Deo laborātibus ineffabilia aeterni Regis praemia reseruari nobis tamen eis necesse est bonorum beneficia tribuere vt in spiritualis operis studio ex remuneratione valeant multiplicius insudare and so forth as followeth here in English TO the reuerende and vertuous brother Augustine his felow Byshop Gregorius the seruaunt of the seruaunts of God Although it be most certaine that vnspeakeable rewardes of the heauenly king be laide vp for all such as labour in the wordes of almighty God yet it shall be requisite for vs to reward the same also with our benefites to the ende they may be more encouraged to go forward in the study of their spirituall worke And for asmuch now as the new church of Englishmen is brought to the grace of almightie God through his mightie helpe and your trauayle therefore we haue graunted to you the vse of the palle only to be vsed at the solemnitie of your Masse so that it shall bee lawfull for you to ordaine twelue Bishops such as shal be subiect to your prouince or dition So that hereafter alwaies the Byshop of the Citie of London shall be ordeyned and consecrate by his owne proper Synode and so to receaue the palle of honour frō the holy and Apostolike seate wherein I here by the permission of God doe serue And as touching the Citie of Yorke we wyll sende also a Bysh. thether whō you may thinke meet to ordayne So that if that Citie with other places bordering thereby shall receiue the word of God he shall haue power likewise to ordayne twelue byshops and haue the honour of a Metropolitane to whō also if God spare me life I entend by the fauour of God to sende a palle this prouided that notwithstanding he shal be subiect to your brotherly appointment But after your decease the same Metropolitane so to be ouer the Byshops whom he ordereth that he be in no wise subiect to the Metropolitane of Londō after you And here after betwixt these two Metropolitanes of London Yorke let there be had such distinction of honour that hee shall haue the prioritie which shall in time first bee ordeyned Wyth common counsell and affection of hart let them go both together disposing with one accord such things as be to be done for the zeale of Christ. Let them forethinke and deliberate together prudently and what they deliberate wisely let them accomplish concordly not gerryng nor swaruing one from the other But as for your part you shall be indued with authoritie not onelye ouer those Byshops that you constitute and ouer the other constituted by the byshop of Yorke But also you to haue all other Priestes of whole Brytaine subiect to our Lord Iesus Christ to the ende that through your preaching and holines of life they may learne both to beleeue rightly and to liue purely and so in directing their life both by the rule of true faith and vertuous maners they may attaine when God shall call them the fruition and kingdome of heauen God preserue you in health reuerend brother the x before the Kalend. of Iuly in the raygne of our soueraigne Lord Mauritius most vertuous Emperour Besides this the said Gregory sendeth also an other letter to Mellitus concerning his iudgement what is to bee done with the idolatrous temples and Phanes of the Englishmen newly cōuerted which Phanes he thinketh not best to plucke downe but to conuert the vse thereof and so let them stand And likewise of their sacrifices and killyng of Oxen how the same ought to be ordered and howe to bee altered disputing
to saue himselfe beyng promised also of his friendes to bee safely conueyed awaye if he would thereto agree To whome Edwyne said whether shall I flee which haue so long fleene the handes of myne enymies through all prouinces of the Realme And if I must nedes be slayne I had rather that he should doe it then an other vnworthy person Thus he remayning by himselfe alone solitarie sitting in a great study there appeared vnto him sodainely a certaine straunger to hym vnknowne and saide I knowe well the cause of thy thought and heauines What wouldest thou giue him that should deliuer thee out of this feare should recoÌ„cile king Redwald to thee againe I woulde gyue him saide Edwyne al that euer I coulde make And he saide agayne And what if he make thee a mightier king then was anye of thy Progenitours Hee aunswered againe as before Moreouer saith he and what if hee shewe thee a better kind and way of life then euer was shewed to any of thine aunceters before thee wilt thou obey him doe after his counsell yea said Edwyne promising most firmely wyth al his hart so to do TheÌ„ he laying his hand vpon his head when said he this token hapneth vnto thee then remember this time of thy tribulation the promise which thou hast made and the word which now I say vnto thee And with that he uanished out of his sight sodainely After this so done as Edwyne was sitting alone by him selfe pensiue and sad his foresaid friend which moued him before to fle commeth to him bidding him be of good chere for the hart said he of king Redwaldus which had before intended thy destruction was nowe altered through the counsell of the Queene and is fully bent to keepe his promise wyth you whatsoeuer shall fall thereupon To make the story short Redwaldus the King although Fabian following Henry Huntyngton saith it was Edwyne with al conuenient speed assembled an host wherwith he sodainly comming vpon Ethelfride gaue battaile vnto him aboute the borders of Mercia where Ethelfryde king of Northumberlande also with Reyner Redwaldus sonne was slaine in the fielde By reason wherof Edwyne his enimies now being destroyed was quietly placed in the possessioÌ„ of NorthumberlaÌ„d All this while yet Edwyne remained in his old Paganisme albeit his Queene being as is aboue declared king Ethelbertes daughter a Christen woman with Paulinus the byshop ceased not to stirre and perswad the king to christian fayth But he taking counsell with his nobles and counsellers vpon the matter was hard to be wonne Then the Lord who desposeth all things after his purpose to bring al good things to passe sent an other trouble vpon him by meanes therof to cal him For by affliction God vseth coÌ„monly to call them whom he wil saue or by whom he wil worke saluation vnto other So his diuine wisdome thinketh good to make them first to knowe themselues before they come to know him or to teach him to other so it was with Paule who was striken downe before hee was lyfted vp with Constantinus Edwynus and many moe Howe long was Ioseph in prison before he bare rule How hardly escaped this our Queene nowe being Queene Elizabeth by whoÌ„ yet notwithstanding it hath pleased god to restore this his gospel now preached amongst vs In what conflictes and agonies inwardly in his spirite was M. Luther before he came to preach the iustification of Christ openly And so be all they most commonlye which come to anye liuely feeling or sensible working of Christ the Lord. But to returne to Edwyne againe The occasion of hys trouble was this Quicelinus with Kynegilsus his brother Kings of Westsaxons as aboue is mentioned in the table of the Saxon kings conspiring the death of Edwyne now king of Northumberland vpon enuy and malice sent vpon an Easter day a swordman named Emner priuelye to slay the said Edwyne This swordman or cutthrote came to a Citie beside the water of Darwent in Darbishire there to waite his time and lastly founde the king smallye accompanied and inteÌ„ded to haue runne the kiâ—â— through with a sword inuenemed But one Lilla the kinges trustye seruaunt disgarnished of a shield or other weapon to defeÌ„d his maister start betwene the king the sword and was strikeÌ„ through the body and died and the king was wouÌ„ded with the same stroke And after he wounded also the third which was a knight so was taken and confessed by whom he was sent to worke that treason The other knight that was secondly wounded died and the king lay after long sicke or he were healed After this about whitsontide the king being scantlye hole of his wounde assembled his host intending to make against the king of westsaxons promising to Christ to be Christened if he would giue him the victory ouer his enimies And in token therof caused his daughter borne of Edelburge yâ— same Easter day when he was wouÌ„ded named Eufled to be baptised with xij other of his familye of Paulinus Thus Edwyne proceded to the battel against Quicelne and Kynegilsus with his sonne Kenwalcus and other enimies who in the same battell being al vanquished put to flight Edwyn through the power of Christ returneth home victorer But for all this victory other things gyuen to him of God as he was in wealth of the worlde forgat his promise made and had little mind therof saue only that he by the preaching of Paulinus forsoke his maumentry And for his excuse saide that he might not clearly deny his olde lawe which his forefathers had kept so long and sodeinly to be Christened without authority and good aduise of his counsaile About the same season Pope Boniface the 5. sent also to the sayd Edwyne letters exhortatory wyth sundrye presentes from Rome to him and to Edelburge the Queene But neither would that preuaile Then Paulinus seyng the king so hard to be conuerted poured out his praiers vnto God for his coÌ„uersion who the same time had reuealed to him by the holy ghost the oracle aboue mentioned which was shewed to the King when hee was with Redwaldus king of the Eastangles Wherupon Paulinus comming afterward to the king on a certaine day and laying his haÌ„d vpon the kings head asked him if he knew that tokeÌ„ The king hearing this remembring wel the token was ready to fall downe at his feete But Paulinus not sufferyng that did lift vp hym againe saying vnto him behold O king you haue vanquished your enimies you haue obteined your kingdome now performe the third which you haue promised that is to receaue the faith of Christ and to be obedient to him Wherupon the king conferryng with his Counsell his nobles was baptised of the said Paulinus at Yorke with many of his other subiectes with hym Insomuch that Coyfi the chiefe of the Prelates of his olde maumentry armed him selfe wyth hys other Idolatrous Bishops and bestrode
good horses which before by their old law they might not do nor ride but onely a Mare so destroied al the altars of the maumentrye their temple of Idoles which was at Godmundham not far from Yorke and this was the xi yeare of his raigne From that time â—orth during the life of Edwyne which was the terme of vj. yeares moe Paulinus christened continually in the riuers of Gweny Swala in both prouinces of Deira and in Bernicia vsing the said riuers for his fountes and preached in the shire of Lincesey where he builded also a Church of stone at Lincolne In this time was so great peace in the kingdome of Edwyne after his conuersion that a womaÌ„ laden with gold might haue gone from the one side of the sea to the other and no man molest hir Moreouer by the hye waye sydes through al his kingdom he caused by euery wel or spryng to be chayned a dish or bole of brasse to take vp water for the refreshing of such as went by the way which boles of brasse there remained safe that no man touched them during all the life of the said Edwyne Such was then the tender care and study of Christen Princes for the refreshing of their subiectes But that was then the Brasen worlde which now is growne to yron and leade called Aetas ferrea or rather plumbea This Edwyne who first brought in the fayth in the North partes continuing after his Baptisme vj. yeres at length was slaine in battell by Cedwalla king of the Britaines and by wicked Penda king of the Mercians wyth his sonne also Offricus in the field called Hatfield This Paulinus was the first Archbyshop of Yorke and as he was of Iustus Archbyshop of Caunterbury ordained Archbyshop of the sea of Yorke so he againe after the discease of Iustus ordained Honorius to be Archbyshop of Caunterbury Paulinus after the death of godly Edwyne seing vnmerciful Cedwalla or Cedwallon with his Britaines and wycked Penda with the Idolatrous merciaÌ„s to spoile the land in such sort as they made no spare neither of age nor sexe nor Religion was compelled to fle with Edelburg the Queene and Euflede her daughter by water into Kent where the said Archbishop Paulinus remained Bishop of Rochester the space of xix yeares And so the Churche of Northumberland lacked a Byshop for the space of xxx yeares after Notwithstanding he lett there one Iames his Deacon a good man who continued their baptising and preaching in the North parts till that peace being recouered the number of the faithfull increasing the church came againe to his stay Hunting Lib. 3. By the meanes of this Edwyne Erpwaldus King of the Eastangles sonne to Redwaldus aboue mentioned was reduced to Christes faith After the decease of Edwyne and his sonne Offrike both slayne in battell reigned Ofricus and Eufridus the one in Deyra the other in Bernicia Osricus was the sonne of Elfricus which was brother to Ethelfride Eaufridus was the eldest sonne of Ethelfride for Ethelfride had three sonnes to wit Eaufridus Oswaldus Osricus These two kinges of Desyra and Bernicia Osricus and Eaufride beyng fyrst Christened in Scotlande after being kinges returned to their old idolatry so in the yeares following were slaine one after the other by the foresaide Cedwalla and wycked Penda as is in the table aboue expressed After whoÌ„ succeded in Northumberlaad the seconde sonne of Ethelfride named Oswaldus hauing rule on both the Prouinces as well Deyra as of Bernicia Whereof when the foresaide Cedwalla or Cadwallo the Brytayne king had vnderstanding who before had made hauoke of the Saxons and thought to haue rooted them vtterlye out of England he sent king Penda with a mighty host of the Brittaines thinking to slea also Oswald as he had before slaine his brother Eaufride and King Edwyne before them But Oswald when he was warned of the great strength of this Cadwal and Penda made his prayes to God and besought him meekely of helpe to withstand his enimie for the saluation of his people Thus after Oswald had prayed for the sauing of his people the two hostes met in a fielde named Denesburne some say Heuenfield where was faught a stroÌ„g battell But smally the armye and power of Penda Cedwall which were farre exceeding the number of Oswaldus host was chased and most part slaine by Oswaldus after he reigned ouer the Britanes xxij yeares leauing after him a sonne whom Gaufridus called Cadwaladrus the last king of the Britanes Of this Oswald much praise and commendation is written in authors for his feruent zeale in Christes Religion mercifull pitty toward the poore with other great vertues moe As touching the miracles of S. Oswald what it pleased the people of that time to reporte of him I haue not here to affirme This I find in stories certaine that he being well and vertuously disposed to the setting foorth of Christes faith and doctrine sent into Scorlande for a certeine Bishop there called Aidanus which was a famous preacher The king what time he was in Scotland banyshed had learned the scotish toung perfectly wherfore as this Aidanus preached in his scotish toung to the Saxons the king himselfe interpreting that which hee had said disdayned not to preach expounde the same to his nobles subiects in the English toung Moreouer toward the poore and needy his pitty tendernes was such being notwithstanding of so highe Princely calling that vpon a time being then Easter day he sitting with the saide Aidanus at meate and serued after the maner of kings in siluer there commeth to him one of the seruitures bringing him word that there was a great multitude of poore people sitting in the strete which desired some almes of the king Hee hearing this commaundeth not only the meate prepared for his owne table to be caried vnto them but also taking a Siluer platter whiche stode before him brake it in peeces and sent it among theÌ„ And so relieued his pore subiectes not onely with the meate of his table but with his dishes also Aidanus the Byshop seing this and marueiling therat taketh him by the hand wishing and praying in this wise This hand sayth he I pray God may continue and neuer putrifie What the stories say more concerning this hand of Oswald I enteÌ„d not to medle farther then simple true and due probalitie will beare me out In those dayes and partly by the meanes of the said Oswald Kynigilsus king of the Westsaxons was coÌ„uerted to Christes faith especially through the godly labor of Berinus which was sent by Pope Honorius to preach in England and was then made Bishop of Dorchester To whom Quicelinus brother of Kynigilsus after he had also receiued baptisme of the said Berinus gaue to him the sayd Citie to make there his sea And as Guydo witnesseth the said Quicelinus gaue after to
be expressed As touching the course and proceedings of the Romish Bishoppes there where I last entered mention of them pag. 139. I ended wyth Pope Stephen the fifth After hys time was much broyle in the election of the Byshops of Rome one contending against an other in so much that wythin the space of ix yeares were ix Byshops Of the which first was Formosus who succeeded next vnto the forenamed Stephen 5. being made pope against the mind of certaine in Rome that wold rather Sergius then deacon of the church of Rome to haue bene Pope Notwythstanding Mars and money preuailed on Formosus part This Formosus of whome partly also is mentioned in other places of this Ecclesiastical historie being before bishop of Portuake had in time past I knowe not vpon what causes offended Pope Iohn the viij of that name By reason whereof for teare of the Pope he voided away and left his Bishopprike And because hee being sent for againe by the Pope woulde not returne therefore was excommunicated At length comming into France to make there his satisfaction vnto the Pope was degraded from a Byshop into a secular mans habite swearing to the Pope that he would no more reenter into the City of Rome nor claime his Bishoprike againe subscribing moreouer with his owne hand to continue from that time in the state of a secular person But then Pope Martin the next Pope after Iohn released the saide Formosus of his othe and restored him againe vnto his Bishoprike Whereby Formosus entred not onely into Rome againe but also obtained shortly after the papacie Thus he being placed in the popedome arose a great doubt or controuersie among the Diuines of his consecration whether it was lawfull or not some holding against him that for so much as he was solemnly deposed degraded vnpriested and also sworne not to reiterate the state Ecclesiastical therefore he ought to be taken no otherwise then for a seculare man Other alledged againe that whatsoeuer Formosus was yet for the dignitie of that order and for the credite of them whom he ordered all his consecrations ought to stand in force especially seeing the sayd Formosus was afterwarde receiued and absolued by Pope Martin from that his periury and degradation c. In the meane time as witnesseth Sigebertus this Formosus sendeth for King Arnulphus for aide against his aduersaries Who then marching toward Rome was there resisted by the Romaines from entring But in the siege sayeth the author the Romaines within so playd the Lyons that a poore Hare or such a like thing comming towarde the Citie the hoste of Arnulphus followed after with such a maine crie that the valiaunt Romaines vpon the walles for very feare where there was no hurt cast themselues desperately ouer the walles so that Arnulphus with little laboure scaled the walles and gate the Citie Thus Arnulphus obtaining the Citie of Rome rescueth Pope Formosus and beheadeth hys aduersaries whome the Pope to gratifie wyth like recompence againe blesseth and crowneth him for Emperoure Thus Formosus sitting fast about the space of 4. or 5. yeres followed his predecessours after whose time as I sayde within the space of ix yeares were ix Bishops as followeth But in the meane time concerning the storie of thys Formosus declared by Sigebert and many other Chroniclers this thing woulde I gladly aske and more gladly learne of some indifferent good Catholike person whyche not of obstinacie but of simple errour being a papist wold aunswere his conscience Whether doth he thinke the holy order of Priesthoode which hee taketh for one of the seuen Sacramentes to be Character indelebilis or not If it be not indelebilis that is if it be such a thing as may be put of why then doeth the Popes doctrine so call and so hold the contrary pretending it to be indelebile vnremoueable If it be in deede so as they teach and affirme indelebilis character why then did Pope Iohn or could Pope Iohn adnichilate cuacuate one of his vij Popeholy Sacraments making of a Priest a non Priest or a layman vncharactering hys owne order which is as he sayeth a Character which in no wise may be blotted out or remoued Againe how soeuer Pope Iohn is to be iudged in this matter to do either wel or not wel this wold I know if he did well in so dispriesting and discharactering Formosus for suche priuate offences If yea how then stādeth his doing wyth his owne doctrine which teacheth the contrary If he did not well how then standeth his doctrine with his doings to be true which teacheth that the Pope with his Synode of Cardinals can not erre Moreouer if this Pope Iohn did not erre in his disordering Formosus howe then did Martinus hys successoure not erre in repealing the sayd doing of hys predecessour Or how did not Pope Formosus erre hymselfe who beyng vnpriested by Pope Iohn afterwarde wythout reiterating the Character or order of Priesthoode tooke vppon hym to be Pope and made actes and lawes in the Churche Againe if Formosus nowe Pope did not erre how then did Pope Stephen hys successoure afterwarde not erre who did annihilate the consecration and all other actes of the said Formosus as erroneous Or againe if we say that this Stephen with his Synode of Cardinalles did right then howe could it be that Pope Theodore Pope Iohn the tenth which came after the foresayde Stephen did not plainely erre Who approuing the consecration of Formosus did condemne and burne the acts Synodale of Stephen and his Cardinals which before had condemned Formosus according as in storie here consequently may appeare After Formosus had gouerned the Sea of Rome fiue yeres succeded first Bonifacius the vj. who continued but 25. dayes then came Stephen the vj. which so enuyed the name of his predecessor Formosus that he abrogated and dissolued his decrees And taking vp his bodye after it was buried cut two fingers of his right hande and commanded them to be cast into Tiber then buried the body in a priuate or laymans sepulchre Thus Stephen after he had sat in the chaire of pestilēce one yeare succeeded in the same chaire Pope Rhomanus and sate iij. monthes repealing the actes decreed by Stephen his predecessor against Formosus Next to whome came Theodorus 2. who likewise taking parte with Formosus against the foresaid Stephē reigned but 20. dayes Then sate Pope Iohn the 10. who did fight and repugne against the Romanes And to confirme the cause of Formosus more surely did holde a Sinode at Rauenna of 74. Bishops with the French king Endo and his Archbishops being present at the same At the which councel were ratified all the decrees and doings of Formosus and the contrary acts of the Synode of Stephen the vj. were burned This Pope liued not Pope fully two yeares after whom succeeded Benedictus the 4. which kept the chaire three yeares After
Winchester as a prisoner during his life This Stigandus is noted for a man so couetous and sparing that when he would take nothing of his owne and swearing that he had not a penie yet by a key fastned about his necke was found great treasours of his vnder the groūd At the same time was preferred to the Archbishoprike of Yorke Thomas a Normand and Chanon of Baion At which time also Lanfrancus Abbot of Cadomonencie a Lumbard and Italian borne was sent for and made Archbyshop of Cant. betweene which two Archbyshops about their cōsecration first began a contention for geuing taking the othe of obedience but that contention was at that time appeased by the king And Thomas contented to subscribe to the Archbishop of Cant. obedience After this it followed within short space that the sayde Lanfrancus and Thomas Archbyshop of Yorke who first builded the minster of Yorke gaue possessions therunto came to Rome with Remigius Byshop of Dorcester for their palles as the maner was without which no Archbishop nor bishop could be cōfirmed although their election were neuer so lawfull This palle must be asked no where but of the Pope or his assignes and that wythin 3. monethes also it must be asked not faintly but mightely Dist. C cap. prisca Which as it was a chargeable thing to other nations especially suche as were far from Rome so it was no small gaine to the Romish sea so as they did order it for although at the beginning the palle was geuē without money according to the decree Dist. C. or for litle as percase in this time of Lanfrank yet in processe of yeres it grew to such excesse that where the bishoprik of Mentz was wonte to geue to Rome but x. M. Florences afterward it arose so that he that asked to haue his confirmation coulde not obtaine it without xx M. And from thence it exceded to xxv M. and at length to xxvii M. Florences◠which summe Iacobus Archbyshop of Mentz was prest to paie a little before the councell of Basill in so much that the sayde Iacobus at his departing which was wythin foure yeares after sayde that his death did not so muche grieue hym as to remember hys poore subiectes whyche shuld be constrained to pay so terrible a fine for the Popes palle Nowe by this what did rise to the Pope in whole Germanie containing in it aboue 50. By shopprickes it may be easely coniectured Lanfrancus thus comming to Rome with the other two Byshops he for the estimation of his learning obtained of Alexander two palles one of honour the other of loue Item he obtained for the other two Bishops also their confirmation At which time they being there present before Alexander the controuersie began first to be mooued or rather renewed for the primacie betwixt the two metropolitanes that is betwixt the archbishop of Canterburie and Archbishop of York whether of them shoulde haue preeminence aboue the other for Canterburie chalenged to himselfe preroragatiue and the primacie ouer whole Britanie and Irelande the whiche contention continued a long season betwixt these ii churches and was often renued in the daies of diuers kinges after this as in the reigne of Henrie the firste betwixte Thurstinus of Yorke and Radolphus of Canterburie And againe in the 27. yeare of the sayd king at his seconde coronation for Radolphus woulde not suffer the first coronation to stande because it was done by the Byshop of Yorke without his assent Also in the reigne of Henry the second where Alexander Pope made a letter decretall betwixt these ii Metropolitanes for bearing the crosse An. M. Clix Also an other time in the raigne of the said king betwixt Richard of Canterburie and Roger of Yorke againe about the yere of the Lord. M. Cixx when Thomas Becket hearing the king to be crowned of Roger byshop of Yorke complained thereof grieuously to Pope Alexander the third Item an other time An. M. Cixxvi betwixt Richard and the sayde Roger whether of them should sit on the right hande of Cardinall Hugo in his Councell at London Moreouer in the beginning of the reign of king Richard An. M. Cxc. betwixt Baldwinus of Canterburie and Godfridus of Yorke c. Now to procede in the story hereof After this question was brought as is said to the Popes presence he not disposed to decide the matter sent them home vnto Englād there to haue their cause determined Wherupon they speding thēselues frō Rome to Englād an M. lxx and the 6. yeare as is sayd of this William brought the matter before the king and the clergy at Windsore Whereas Lancfrank first alledging for himselfe brought in from the time of Austen to the time of Bede which was about 140. yeres how that the Byshop of Cant. had euer the primacie ouer the whole land of Britaine and Ireland how he kept his Coūcels diuers times within the precincts of Yorke how he did call and cite the Byshops of Yorke thereto whereof some he did constitute some he did excōmunicat some he did remoue besides also he alledged diuers priuileges grāted by princes and prelates to the primacie of that sea c. To this Thomas Archbish. of Yorke replieth againe and first beginning with the first originall of the Britains Church declareth in order of time how the Britanes c. ¶ The Britaines first possessioners of this kingdome of Britaine which endured from Brutus Cadwalader 2076. yeares vnder an hundreth and ii Kynges at length receaued the Christian faith Anno. Clxii in the tyme of Lucius their king Eleutherius Byshop of Rome sent Faganus and Damanus preachers vnto them at which time after theyr conuersion they assigned and ordeined in the Realme 28. Byshops with two Archbishops Theonus the Archbyshop of London and Theodoceus Archbishop of Yorke Under those Byshops and Archbishops the church of Britaine was gouerned after their conuersion almost 300. yeares till at length the Saxons being then infidels with Hengistus their king subdued the Britans by fraudulēt murder and inuaded their land which was about the yere of the Lorde 440. After this the Britans being driuen into Cambria which we now cal wales the Saxons ouerrunning the land deuided thēselues into 7. kingdomes And so being infidels and Paganes cōtinued til the time that Gregory Byshop of Rome sent Augustinus to preach vnto them which Austen comming first to Douer being then the head Citie of Kent called in Latine Dorobernia and there planting himselfe conuerted first the king of Kent called Edilbertus who had thē subdued certaine other kings vnto Hūber By reason wherof Augustine was made Archbishop of Douer by the appoyntment of Gregorius who sent him certaine Palles with his letter from Rome which before is expressed pa. 158. Which letter being recited then Thomas exposiding vpon the same beginneth to declare for himselfe howe the meaning of Gregory in this letter was
they tell vs what ye would vs to do or els we will fall vpon you if ye retaine vs longer Then spake one of the yong men to them bidding thē go and plucke downe yonder walles pointing to certayne high wals there nigh to Rome which they did in a moment The yong men crossing them for feare of the spirites scarse recouering thē selues at length came to their maister And it followeth moreouer in the epistle of the sayd Benno to the Cardinals We haue made mention to you before of diuers colledges of the church of Rome which refused to communicate with him As Leo then Archpriest of the Cardinals Benno Vgobaldus Iohannes the Cardinal Peter Chauncellor and Cardinall beyng all instituted before this Hildebrand These three also beyng consecrated by him that is Natro Innocentius and Leo forsoke him cursing the detestable errours which he held In like case Theodinus whom he constituted Archdeacon and other Cardinals mo Ioannes surnamed Primicerius Petrus oblationarius with all that appertayned vnto them sauing one onely man And now when this Hildebrand saw that the bishops also would forsake him he called vnto him the lay men and made them priuy of his counsail thinking thereby to separate the bishops that they should haue no cōference with the Cardinals After that he called together those bishops and beyng garded with bandes of lay men he enforced the bishops partly for feare and partly for his manacing wordes to sweare vnto him that they should neuer disagre vnto that which he would haue done that they should neuer defend the Kynges quarell and that they should neuer fauour or obey the Pope that should in his stead be instituted Which thing beyng done he sent them by meanes of the Prince of Salernites into Campania and thus did he separate them from the company of the Cardinals from the citie of Rome And not onely the bishops but also the Priests of the citie and clarkes of inferior orders as also the laye men he bound by their othes that at no tyme nor for any cause they should condiscend vnto the king As soone as Pope Alexander was dead which dyed somwhat before night the same day contrary to the Canons he was chosen Pope of the laymen But the Cardinals subscribed not to his election For the Canons prescribe vnder payne of cursing that none should be chosen Pope before the third day after the burial of his predecessours But he by sinister meane thus clyming to the seat remoued the Cardinals of the sayd seat from being of the counsail But with what persons he consulted night day Rome well heard and saw And he now puttyng the Cardinals from hys counsaile his lyfe fayth and doctrine no man could accuse or beare witnesse off where as in the Canons is commaunded that in euery place where so euer the Pope is should be with him iij. Cardinals beyng priests ij Deacons because of his Ecclesiasticall testimony and stile of veritie of whiche Canonical decree looke gentle Reader before He violently wrested the sacred scriptures to couer his falshood which kynd of Idolatry how great it is manifestly throughout all the Scripture it appeareth Contrary to the myndes and counsaile of the Cardinals and besides the determinate order of pronouncing iudgement by the Canons he rashly did excommunicate the Emperour beyng in no Synode solemnly accused before The sentence of which excommunication after rehersal of these presents shal also be manifested Christ willing to the which excommunication saith Benno none of the Cardinals would subscribe As soone as he arose out of hys seate papall to excommunicate the Emperour the same seate beyng made but a little before with big tymber sodainly by the appointment of God was rent and shiuered in pieces so that all men might plainly vnderstand what and how great and terrible schismes that lubber had sowne against the Church of Christ agaynst the seat of S. Peter and how cruelly he had dispersed the chayre of Christ in defilyng the lawes of the Church ruling by might and austeritie in that hys so perillous and presumptuous excommunication In the description of the same excommunication he inserteth those things wherin he himselfe erred when he absolued the Emperour being vniustly excommunicate and the bishops also communicating with him to the vttermost thus cutting mangling the vnitie of the Church and those that communicated with them did as much as in him lay to make two churches Also the same bold merchaunt commaunded that the Cardinals should fast to the intent that God would reueale whose opinion was better eyther of the Church of Rome or of Berengarius touching the controuersie of the Lordes body in the Sacrament And hereby he prooued himselfe to be a manifest Infidell for that in the Nicene Councell it is written he that doubteth is an Infidell Further he sought after a signe to establish his fayth concerning the Article of the Lordes body as did Gregory to confirme the womans fayth when the consecrated bread was transubstantiated into the forme of a fleshly finger He also sent two Cardinals Attones and Cunones vnto Anastasie that with the◠Archpriest of the same Church they should begin a fast of three dayes space And that euery of them euery day during those iij. dayes should say ouer the Psalter sing Masses that Christ would shew vnto them some such like signe of his body as he did to the foresayd Gregory which thing they could not see The Emperour was oftentymes woont to goe to S. Maries church in the mount Auentine to pray Hildebrand when he had by his espials searched out and knew all the doyngs of the Emperour caused the place where the Emperour was accustomed eyther standing or prostrate on his face to pray to be marked and for money he hired a naughty pact like himselfe to gather and lay together a heape of great stones directly ouer the place in the vault of the Church where the Emperour would stande that in throwyng the same downe vpon his head he should slay the Emperour About which purpose as the hireling hasted and was busie remouing to the place a stone of great hugenes waight it broke the planke whereon it lay and the hirelyng standyng thereupon both together fell downe from the roofe to the pauement of the church and with the same stone was dasht all in pieces And after the Romaines had vnderstanding of the handlyng of this matter they fastened a rope to one of the feete of this hire lyng and caused him to bee drawen through the streetes of the Citie three dayes together in example of others The Emperour notwithstanding according to his woonted clemencie caused hym to be buried Iohannes the bishop of Portua beyng one of the secret coūsail of Hildebrand came vp into the pulpit of S. Peter amongst other things in the hearing both of the Clergy and people sayd Hildebrand and we haue committed such a fact and so
and here againe I take his regall gouernment from him charging and forbidding all christen men that haue bene sworne vnto him whom I discharge here of their oth that hereafter they obey him in nothing but to take Rodolphus to their king who is elected by many princes of the Prouince For so right it is and conuenient that as Henry for his pride stubburnes is depriued of his dignitie and possession so Rodolphus being gratefull to all men for his vertue and deuotion be exalted to the Imperiall throne domination Therfore O you blessed prince of the Apostles graunt to this and confirme with your authoritie that I haue sayd so that all meÌ„ may vnderstand if you haue power to bynd and loose in heauen you haue also power in earth to geue take away Empires kingdoms principallities and whatsoeuer here in earth belongeth to mortall men For if yov haue power to iudge in such matters as appertain to God what then should we thinke you haue of these inferior prophane things And if it be in your power to iudge the angels ruling ouer proud princes what then shall it be seen â—â—â— you to do vpon their seruants Therfore let the kings vnderstand by this example all other princes of the world what you be able to do in heauen what you are with God that thereby they may feare to contemn the commaundement of holy church And now doe you exercise this iudgement quickely vpon Henricus whereby all men may see this sonne of iniquitie to fall from hys kingdome not by any chaunce but by your prouision and onely worke Notwithstanding this I would craue of you that he being brought to repentance through your intercession yet in the day of iudgement may finde fauour and grace with the Lord. Actum Romae Nonis Martij indictione 3. Furthermore Pridebrand Driveur and not yet content with this interditeth deposeth also Guibertus Archb. of RaueÌ„na for taking the Emperors part commaunding all priestes to geue no maner obedience to him and sendeth thether to Rauenna an other Archb. with full authoritie After vpon this Henricus Rodulphus to try the matter by the sword coped together in battaile not without bloudshed where Henricus by the fauour of God against the iudgement of Hildebrand had the victory Rodulphus there greatly wounded in the conflict was had out of the army and caried to Hyperbolis where he commaunded the bishops chief doers of his conspiracy to be brought before him when they came he listed vp his right hand in which he had taken his deadly wound and sayd This is the hand which gaue the oth and sacrament vnto Henricus my Prince and which through your instigatioÌ„ so oft hath fought against him in vaine Now go and performe your first othe allegeance to your king for I must to my fathers and so dyed Thus the Pope gaue battaile but God gaue the victory Henricus after his enemy beyng thus subdued and warres being ceased in Germany forgate not the old iniuries receiued of Hildebrand by whom he was twise excommunicate expulsed from his kingdom and iii. daies making humble sute yea that in sharpe winter coulde find no fauour with him Besides that he incited moreouer aided his enemy against him wherfore calleth together a councell or assembly of diuers bishops of Italy LoÌ„bardy and Germany at Brixia an 1083. where he purged himself accused the bishop Hildebrand of diuers crimes to be an usurper periured a Necromanser Sorcerer a lower of discord complaining moreouer of wrongs iniuries done by the bishop and church of Rome in that the church of Rome preferred the bishop before him wheÌ„ that his father being emperor before him had inthronised set in diuers sundry bishops there by his assignment with out all other electioÌ„ And now this bishop contrary to his oth promise made thrust in himself without the wil and knowlege of him being their king and magistrate For in the time of his father Henricus 3. This Hildebrand wyth other bound themselues with a corporall oth that so long as the Emperour and his sonne now beyng kyng should liue they should neither themselues presume nor suffer any other to aspire to the Papal seat without the assent and approbation of the foresayd Emperours which now this Hildebrand contrary to his corporal oth had done wherfore the foresaid councel with one agrement condeÌ„ned this Gregory that he should be deposed The tenor of which condemnation is thus expressed in Abbate Vrspergensi The Sentence of the Councell of Brixia against Hildebrand BEcause it is not vnknown this bishop not to be elected of God but to haue intruded himselfe by fraud and money who hath subuerted all Ecclesiasticall order who hath disturbed the gouernment of the Christian Empery manasing death of body and soule against our catholike peaceable king who hath set vp maintayned aperiured kyng sowyng discorde where concorde was causing debate amongst friends slaÌ„ders offences amongest brethrenne diuorcementes and separation amongest the maried for he tooke away the mariage of priests as Henricus Mutius witnesseth and finally disquieting the peaceable state of all quiet lyfe therefore we here in the name authoritie of God congregate together with the Legates handes of 19. Bishops the day of Pentecost at Mentz doe proceed in Canonicall iudgement against Hildebrand a man most wicked preaching sacriledge and burning maintaining periury and murthers callyng in question the Catholike fayth of the body and bloud of the Lord a follower of diuination and dreames a manifest Necromancer a Sorcerer and infected with a Pythonicall spirite and therefore departed from the true fayth we iudge hym to be deposed expelled And vnlesse he hearyng this shall yelde and depart the seate to be perpetually condemned Inacted vij Calend. Iulij feria 5. indictione 3. This being enacted sent to Rome they elected Guibertus Archbishop of Rauena in the place of Hildebrand to gouerne the Church of Rome named Clemens 3. But when Hildebrand neither would geue ouer his hold nor geue place to Clement the Emperour gathering an army to send to Italy came to Rome to depose Gregory and to place Clement But Hildebrand sendyng to Matilda the Countesse before in eÌ„tioned required in remission of al hee sinnes to withstand Henry the Emperor and so she did Notwithstanding Henricus preuailyng came to Rome where he besieged the Citie all the Lent and after Easter got it the Romaines being compelled to open the gates vnto him so he comming to the temple of S. Peter there placeth ClemeÌ„t in his Papacy Hildebrand straight flieth into Adrians tower with his adherents where he beyng beset round about at length sendeth for Robert Guiscardus his frend a Norman in the mean time while Robertus collecteth his power the Abbot of Chiniake couferryng with Gregory exhorteth him to crowne Henricus emperor in Lateran which
Aquitania and afterward a Frier This Hadrianus walking with his cardinals abroad to a place called Anagnia or Arignanum as Volateran calleth it chaunced to be choked with a flie getting into his throte and so was strangled who in the latter tyme of his papacie was woont to say that there is no more miserable kynd of lyfe in the earth then to bee a Pope and to come to the papacie by bloud that is said he not to succeed Peter but rather Romulus who to raigne alone did slay his brother Although this Adrian was bad enough yet came the next much worse one Alexander the 3. of that name Who yet was not elected alone for beside him the Emperor with 9. Cardinals albeit Sabellicus saith but with 3. did set vp another Pope named Victor the 4. Betwene these two Popes rose a soule schisme and great discord and long cōtinued In so much that the Emperour being required to take vp the matter sent for them both to appeare before him that in hearing them both he might iudge theyr cause the better Victor came but Alexander disdaming that his matter should come in controuersie refused to appeare Whereupon the Emperour with a full consent of his Bishops and clergy about him assigned and ratified the election of Victor to stand and so brought him into the Citie there to be receiued placed Alexander flying into Frāce accused them both sending his letters to all christendom against them as men to be auoided and cast out of all christian company Also to get him frendes at Rome by flattery and mony got on his side the greatest part of the Citie both to the fauouring of him and to the setting vp of such Consuls as were for his purpose After this Alexander comming from France to Sicile and frō thence to Rome was there receiued with much fauour thorough the helpe of Phillip the French king The Emperour hearing this rebellion and conspiracie in Rome remooued with great power into Italy where he had destroyed diuers great cities Comming at length to Rome he required the Citizens that the cause betwixt the two Popes might bee decided and that he which had the best right might be takē If they would so do he would restore agayne that which he tooke from them before Alexander mistrusting his part and doubtyng the willes of the Citizens hauing shippes ready prepared for hym from William Duke of Apulia fetcht a course about to Venice To declare here the difference in histories betweene Blondus Sabellicus and the Venetian chronicles with other writers concerning the order of this matter I will ouerpasse In this most do agree that the Pope beyng at Venice and required to be sent of the Venetians to the Emperour they would not send him Wherupon Fridericus the Emperour sent thither his sonne Otho with men and ships well apointed charging him not to attēpt any thing before his comming The yong man more hardy then circumspect ioyning with the Venetians was ouercome so taken was brought into the city Hereby the Pope toke no small occasion to worke his feates The father to helpe the captiuitie and miserye of hys sonne was compelled to submit hymselfe to the Pope and to intreat for peace So the Emperour commyng to Venice at S. Markes Church where the bishop was there to take hys absolution was bidde to kneele downe at the Popes feete Pope Alexander treading on the necke of Fredericke the Emperour Here as I note in diuers writers a great diuersitie and varietie touching the order of this matter of whome some say that the Emperour campt in Palestina before he came to Venice some say after so I meruell to see in Volaterane so great a fauourer of the pope such a contradiction who in his 22. book saith the Otto the Emperours sonne was taken in this conflict which was the cause of the peace betweene his father and the pope And in his 23. booke agayne saith that the Emperour himselfe was taken prisoner in the same battayle so afterward peace concluded tooke his iorney to Alia Palestina This P. in the time of his papacie whiche continued 21. yeares kept sundry councels both at Turo at Lateran where he confirmed the wicked proceedings of Hildebrand and other his predecessors As to binde all orders of the clergy to the vowe of chastitie which were not greatly to be reprehended if they would define chastitie aright For who so liueth not a chaste lyfe sayth he is no fit person to be a minister But herein lyeth an error full of much blindnes and also peril to thinke that matrimony immaculate as S. Paul calleth it is not chastitie but onely a single life that they esteeme to be a chaste life Now forasmuch as our english pope holy martyr called Thomas Becket happened also in the same tyme of this pope Alexander let vs somewhat also story of him so far as the matter shall seeme worthy of knowledge and to stand with truth To the end that the truth thereof being sifted from all flattery and lyes of such popishe writers as paynt out his story men may the better iudge both of hym what he was and also of hys cause The life and history of Thomas Becket Archbishop of Canterbury IF the cause make a Martyr as is sayd I see not why we should esteeme Tho. Becket to dye a martyr more then any other whome the Princes sword doth here temporally punish for their temporall desertes To dye for the Church I graunt is a glorious matter But the Church as it is a spirituall and not a temporal Church so it standeth vpon causes spirituall and vpon an heauenly foundation as vpon sayth religion true doctrine sincere discipline obedience to Gods cōmandements And not vpō things pertaining to this world as possessions liberties exemptions priuileges dignities patrimonies and superiorities If these be geuen to the Churche I pray God churchmen may vse them wel but if they be not geuen the church cannot clayme thē or if they be takē away that stadeth in the princes power To contend to Princes for the same it is no matter in my minde materiall to make a martyr but rather a rebellion agaynst them to whom we owe subiection Therfore as I suppose Tho. Becket to be far frō the cause and title of a Martyr neyther can he be excused from a playne rebell against his prince so yet would I haue wished agayne the lawe rather publikely to haue found out his fault then the swords of men not biddē not sent to haue smitten him hauing no speciall commandement neyther of the prince nor of the lawe so to doe For though the indignation of the Prince as the wise Prince sayth is death yet it is not for euery priuate persō straghtwayes to reuenge the secret indignation of his Prince except he be publikely authorised thereunto And thus had bene as I suppose the better way the lawes first to haue executed
some they slew and some they left for dead There was amongst this number of the Iewes one which was called the blessed Iew of Yorke which was so fore wounded and beaten with the rest that for feare of his lyfe-he sayd he would become a christian and was in deed of Williā the Prior of the church of S. Mary of York baptised whereby he escaped the great perill of death he was in and the persecutors hands In the meane whyle there was a great tumor spred throughout all the City of London that the king had cōmaunded to destroy all the Iewes Whereupon as well the Citizens as innumerable people more being assembled to see the kings coronation armed themselues and came together The Iewes thus being for the most part stayn the rest fled into their houses where for a time through the strōg and sure building of them they were defēded But at length theyr houses were set on fire and they destroyed therein These thinges being declared to the king whilest he with his nobles and Barons were at dinner he sendeth immediately Ranulph de Glanuile the Lord high Stuard of England with diuers other noble men to accompany him that they might fray and restrayne these so bold enterprises of the Londiners but all was in vayne For in this so great a tumult none there was that either regarded what the nobility sayd or els any whit reuerēced theyr personages but rather with sterue looks and threatning wordes aduised them and that quickely to depart Whereupon they with good deliberation thinking it the best so to do departed the tumult and insurrection continuing till the next daye At which time also the king sending certayne of his officers into the Citty gaue them in commaundement to apprehend and present some such as were the chiefest of the malefactours of the which three were condemned to be hanged and so were The one for that he had robbed a Christiās house in this tumult and the other two for that they fired the houses to the greate daunger of the City After this the king sent for him that from a Iew was conuerted to Christiannitye and in the presēce of those that saw where he was baptised the king asked him whether he was become a Christian or not He aunswering the king sayd no but to the intent he might escape death he promised to do whatsoeuer the christians would haue him Then the king asked the Archbishop of Caunterbury other Archbishops and Byshoppes being present what were best to be done with him who vnaduisedly aunswering said If he will not be a man of God let him be a man of the deuill and so reuolted he agayne to Iewdaisme Then the king sent his writs to the shiriffes of euery country to enquire for the authors stirrers of this outrage Of whom 3 were hanged diuers were imprisoned So great was thē the hatred of Englishmen agaynst the Iewes that as soone as they began to be repulsed in the court the Londiners taking example thereof fell vpon them set theyr houses on fyre and spoyled theyr gooddes The country agayne following the example of the Londiners semblably did the like And thus the yeare which the Iewes tooke to be theyr Iubily was to them a yeare of confusion In so much as in the city of Yorke the Iewes obtayning the occupying of a certayne Castle for theyr preseruation and afterward not willing to restore it to the Christians agayne when they saw no other remedye but by force to be vanquished first they offered much mony for theyr liues when that would not be taken by the counsell of an olde Iew among them euery one with a sharpe razer cut an others throate whereby a thousand fiue hundred of them were at that present destroyd Neither was this plague of theyrs vndeserued For euerye yeare commonly theyr custome was to get some christen mans childe from the parentes and on good Fridaye to crucify him in despite of our religion Ex chron Westm. King Richard after the death of his father comming to remembraunce of himselfe and of his rebellion against hys father sought for absolution of his trespasse and in part of satisfaction for the same agreed with Phillipp the French King about Easter next ensuing to take his voyage with him for the recouerye of Christes patrimonye which they called the holy land Whereupon the sayd king Richard immediatly after his coronation to prepare him selfe the better toward his iourny set to sale diuers of his manors Wherof Godfrey Lucy then B. of Wint. bought a couple for 2. M. markes to witee Wergraue and Melenge The Abbot of Bury bought another for a M. markes called Middlesaie Hugh Pusaz B. of Durhā bought the Lordship of Seggesfield or Sedberga with the wapintake and all the appertenaunce thereto belonging He bought also the Earledome of Northumberland Whome When the king should solemnize after the maner of secular Earles merily with a mocking iest loe sayd he of an olde Byshop I haue made a young Earle And because the sayd Bishop had professed before by a solemme vow to visite the holy land to be released of his vow he compoūded with the Pope for a great summe of mony therefore and moreouer gaue to the King a thousand Marks to remayne at home as chiefe Iustice of England Ouer and besides the King set out all that he had to sale wooddes castles townships Lordships Earledoms Baronages c. ordayning also diuers new Byshops not without some aduantage as appeared to his purse fayning moreouer his olde seale to be lost that they which had landes to hold might be driuen to renew their writinges agayne by the new seale wherby great substaunce of mony was gayned Aboue all this by the commaundement of Pope Clement 3. a tenth also was enacted of the whole Realm in such sort as the Christians should make to the king 70000 pound the Iewes 6000. Ex Geruas fol. 134. King Richard after his coronation sent certayne Earles and Barons to Phillip the French King in the tyme of his parliament at S. Denis desiring him to remember his promise made for the recouery of Christes holy patrimony out of the saracens handes Unto whom he sent word agayne in the moneth of December certifying him how he had bound himself by solemne othe deposing vpon the Euangelists that he the next yeare following about the time of Easter had certaynly perfixed to addresse himselfe toward that iourney requiring him likewise not to fayle but to be redy at the terme aboue limitted appoynting also the place where both the Kinges should meet together The next yeare then ensued which was 1190 in the beginning of which yere vpon I welfe euen fel a foule northren brawle which turned welnere to a fray betweene the Archbyshop new elected of the Church of Yorke and his company on the one side and Henrye Deane of the sayd Church with his Catholicke partakers on
the other side vpon occasion as followeth Gaufridus or Geffray sonne to King Henry 2. and brother to King Richard whom the King had elected a little before to the Archbyshoprick of Yorke vpon the euen of the Epiphany which we call Twelfe day was disposed to heare Euēsong with all solemnity in the Cathedrall church hauing with him Hamon the Chaunter with diuers other Canons of the church Who tarying something long belike in adourning and attyring himselfe in the mean while Henry the Deane and Bucardus the treasurer disdayning to tary his comming with a bolde courage lustilye began theyr holy Euensong with singing theyr Psalmes ruffling of descant and mery piping of Organs Thus this Catholicke Euensōg with as much deuotion begon as to gods high seruice proceeding was now almost halfe complete when as at lenth they being in the midst of theyr myrth commeth in the new elect with his trayne and gardeuiaunce all full of wrath and indignatiō for that they durst be so bolde not wating for him to begin gods seruice and so estsoones commaunded the Duyre to stay holde theyr peace The Chaunter likewise by vertue of his office cōmaūdeth the same But the Deane and Treasurer on the other side willed them to proceed and so the song on and would not stint Thus the one halfe crying agaynst the other the whole Duyre was in a roare theyr singing was turned to scolding theyr chaunting to chiding and if in stead of the Organes they had had a Drumme I doubt they would haue solsede by the eares together At last through the authority of the Archb. and of the Chaunter the Queare began to surcease and geue silence Then the newe elect not contented with that had bene song before with certayne of the Quire beganne the Euensong new agayne The Treasurer vpō the same caused by vertue of his office the candles to be put out Wherby the euensong hauing no power further to proceede was stopped forthwith For like as without the light and beames of the sun there is nothing but darcknes in all the world euen so you must vnderstand the Popes church can see to do nothing without candle light albeit the sun do shine neuer so cleare and bright This being so the archb thus disapointed on euery side of his purpose made a greeuous plaint declaring to the clergy and to the people what the Deane and Treasurer had done and so vpon the same suspended both them and the church from all diuine seruice till they should make to him due satisfaction for their trespasse The next day which was the day of Epiphany when all the people of the City were assembled in the Cathedrall church as theyr maner was namely in such feasts deuoutly to heare diuine seruice as they call it of the church there was also present the Archb. and the Chaunter with the residue of the Clergy loking when the Deane and Treasurer would come and submit themselues making satisfaction for theyr crime But they still cōtinuing in their stoutnes refused so to do exclaiming vttering contemptuous wordes agaynst the Archb. his partakers Which when the people heard they in a great rage would haue fallē vpon them but the Archb. would not suffer that The Deane thē his fellowes perceiuing the stirr of the people for feare like prety men were fayne to flye some to the tombe of S. William of Yorke some ran to the Deanes house there shrowded themselues whom the Archb. then accursed And so for that day the people returned home without any seruice Ex veteri Chronico manu scripto cui initium Anno gratiae Milles. c. After this King Richard preparing to set all thinges in an order before his going committed the whole gouernement of the realme principally to William Bishoppe of Ely his Chauncellor to Hugh B. of Durhā whom he ordayned to be the chiefe Iustice of all England in his absence the one to haue the custody of the tower with the ouersight of all other parts of the land on this side of Number the other which was the B. of Durham to haue charge vpon all other his dominions beyond Number Sending moreouer to Pope Clement in the behalfe of the foresayd William B. of Ely to be made the Popes Legate through all England and Scotland which also was obtayned Thus the B. being aduaunced in high authority to furnish the king toward his setting forth prouideth out of euery city in England ij Palfreys and ij sumpters out of euery Abbey one palfrey and one sumpter These thinges and other thus set in a stay the king according to his former appointment about the time of Easter sailed to Fraunce where the French king and he conferring together because they could not make redy at that time of Easter concluded to take a longer day proroging their voyage till after midsommer In which meane time the king occupying himselfe in redressing stablishing such things as further were to be ordred there determined that Baufridus Iohn his brethrē shuld not enter into England in 3. yeres after his departure Neuertheles he released that band afterward to his brother Iohn Thēn he appoynted the Captaynes Constables ouer his nauy set lawes to be obserued in his iourney vpon the seas But especially his care was to make vnity and concord betwene parties that were at variaunce and to set them together at one At which time the long contētion began also to be appeased which so many yeres had continued betwene Bald winus Archb. of Cant. and his monkes of Christs church The discourse whereof although it be some what tedious to be set forth at large being enough to make a whole tragedy yet to the intent the age now present may see what great conflictes and disquietnes vpō what litle trifles hath bene stirred vp what litle peace vnity hath bene not onely in this church but commōly in all other churches vnder the popes catholicke regiment I thought it labour not ill bestowed somewhat to intermeddle in opening to that eyes of the Reader the consideration of this matter Wherein first is to be vnderstood that the Archbishops of Cant. cōmonly being set vp by the pope especially since the time of the conquest haue put the Kinges of this land to much sorrow trouble as appeared by William Rufus Lanfrāck and also Anselme By Henry 1. and Anselme King Stephen Theobald Henry 2. Becket c For which the Kinges of this land haue vsed the more care circumspectiō to haue such Archbishops placed in that sea as either should stand with them or at least should not be agaynst them Now to the purpose of our matter entended First after Laufrancus who was Archb. xx yeares the sea standing vacant v. yeares succeded Anseimus sat 17. yeares After whom the sea stāding vacant 4. yeres succeded Radulphus and continued 9. yeares Then followed
they had already made any election No election sayd the Prior as yet but onely we haue denominate the persons Thē haue ye proceeded further quoth he thē ye ought hauing a cōmaundement from the pope not to proceed with out vs. And with that was brought forth the popes letter commaunding that within xl dayes the bishops of England and the Prior Couent of Canterbury should elect an able and fitte person to be their Archbishop About the scanning of these letters was much a doe The Byshops sayd they were first named therfore ought to haue most interest in this election The Mōks said agayne that they also were not excluded and required to haue a transcript of the letter wherof much doubt was made After long concertation whē they could not agree the king comming betwene them both called away the Byshops from the Monks supposing by separating the one from the other to draw both parties to his sentence But that would not be for the Monks stifly stāding to their liberties would loose no preeminēce of their church still alledging how by the auncient priuiledges of the church of Canterbury the Couent should choose their Pastor Byshop and the Prior to publish and denoūce the persō The Byshops again replied that it was their right to appoint their Archbishop Metropolitane which were Bishops and Suffraganes and namely the byshop of London also being Deane of the saide church of Canterbury The king thē as vmpere betwene them yet fauoring rather the side of the Bishops desired them to agree together in peace Whē that would not preuaile he set the Lord Stuard and other noble mē to entreat the Prior to draw to some agrement at least to be conteuted with this forme of election which was that the Bishop of London or some other Bishop should declare the election in these wordes We Byshoppes and the Prior and Couent of Christes Churche in Caunterbury with the assent of our Lord our Kyng doe choose suche a person to be Archbishop c. or els thus that the Prior shoulde pronounce forth the election in these wordes saying The Byshoppes of England and I Prior and the Couent of Caunterbury with the assent of our Lord King do choose such a person c. Vpon this the Prior sayd he would conuent with his Couent Who with much ado were contēt to graūt to the kinges desire but afterward being required to put downe the same in writing that they refused to do yet notwithstāding relented at last to the king But when the Byshops made excuses for the absēce of theyr felow Byshops so the matter for that time stayd And the king sending home the Monkes agayne to their house in peace deferred that busines to a further day which was till that first day of Decēber cōmaunding the Prior with his felowes the same day not to fayle but to be at London about the choosing of the Archbyshop As the day prefixed came the Prior with his company were also present who geuing attendance all that day and the next day also following so were driuen off till the third day after At lēgth the Lord Stuard with other nobles of the realme were sent to them from the king to declare that where as the king before had deuided the bishops frō the Monkes that they both might haue theyr election by themselues after the forme of a bill which was put downe in writing now the minde of thel King was that the Monks taking an other way should ioyne with the Byshops and so hauing the matter in talke together shoulde proceed ioyntly in the election Agaynst this many things were alledged by the prior his mates complaining much vpon the bishops which sayd that the Byshops had euer holden with the kings astaynst the liberties of their Church and Archbyshops As first they stood agaynst Anselme for king William Then agaynst Theobalde for king Stephen After that agaynst Thomas Becket for king Henry And after him did supplant the election of Richard their Archbyshop And now again went about to practise and worke against this their election present c. At last the Prior with his felows concluding desired they might speake with the king himselfe Who estsoones comming to them willed them as good mē to be contented and goe talke with the Byshoppes about the election promising that whō they agreed vpon he also would graunt his assent to the same To whom when the Prior agayne had obiected the writinges that before were made truth it is sayd the king such writings were made but I neither may nor will go agaynst the councell of my realme and therfore agree sayd he with my Bishops and Abbots and remember that the voyce of the people is the voyce of God Vpon this the Prior with his Monkes seing no other remedy went to the Byshops to confer according to the kinges request about the election Who then were willed by the bishops to nominate whom they would the Byshops would likewise name theirs So that whē the Prior with his cōplices had named three after their choosing the Bishops said they woulde nominate but one so did which was the Bishop of Worcester willing the Prior to go home and to cōferre with his Couent about the same To whom shortly after the Bishops sent certeine Priests to signify to the Couent that they according to the Popes letters should repayre to the Bishops concerning the election of the Archbishop also to declare moreouer to them that the persons whom they had named were good mē but he whom they had nominated was a more worthy man whom they both had nominated also would elect The Monkes maruelling hereat sent two Monkes with the Arcedeacon of Canterbury to the king This done immediatly after the returne of the priests the Bishops caused all the bels of the city to be rong and Te Deum to be song for the Archbishop new elect Whereof when the two Monkes brought tidings to the Couent at Canterbury what was done at Londō they were all in a maruellous dumpe The king hearing this perceiuing the stifnes of the monks in all haste sēt messēgers to Caūterbury with gentle wordes to will the Prior to come to the king certify him of the purpose of his Monks Vnto whom the Prior estsoones being come declareth in the name of the whole Couēt that in no case he nor the Monks would neuer while the world stood agree to that election of the bishops vnles the king in his own persō would come to Canterbury and there ouenly before the whole Couēt protest by his own month y◠forsayd election to be nought and voyd and so returning to London again openly likewise before the Clergy the people would repudiate and reiect the same And furthermore that the partye also elected should openly in the same place protest say that he neither would nor ought to take that functiō
horse escaped their hands came to the moÌ„ks house of Douer But the Chancelors men whom he sent to take him beset the church of the Monkes round about so that in no wise he could auoid their handes To make the story short as the archb on a day when he had said masse was standing at the altar with his garmeÌ„ts yet about him the rude souldiors hauing little good manners lesse deuotion spared not boldly to rush into the church and there laid hands vpon the Archb. as he stoode tooke him bound him dragged him through dirt mire and as we vse to say through thick and thin and so committed him to Mathew Clerke their constable to be kept wherat the people greatly disdained seeing him that was a kings sonne and the brother of a king so to be entreated The hearing whereof when it came to the â—ares of Earle Iohn his brother he being not a little offended therwith sent to knowe of the Chancelor whether this was his doing or not To whome when the Chancellor sent answere againe stoutly confessed the fact to be his then the Earle sent commandement that his brother should be deliuered and so he was Who then comming to London made hys complaint to the Erle his brother and to other nobles of the realme of the iniuries done to him by the Chancelor Wherupon the Erle sent for the said Chancelor appointed a day peremptorie for him to appeare before the whole body of the Counsell to make answere to such iniuries as he had done both to the Archb. of York and also to the bishop of Durham aboue mentioned But the Chancellour driuing of the time with delayes would neither come nor send Then the Earle with the Bishops about him made their iourney towarde London to haue the matter there handled in greater audience The Chancelor seeing that withdrewe himselfe from Windsore to the Citie of London Where by the way it happened that the seruants of the Erle and of the Chancelor meting did skirmish together In which fray one of the Erles family was slaine but yet his men had the better and the Chauncelor with his men were put to flight and so fled to the tower where they did hide themselues The next day after which was about the 12. day of October Erle Iohn the kings brother and the Archb. of Roan with all the bishops Erles and Barons and citizens of London assembled together in Paules Churche where many great accusations were laid against the sayd Chancelor so that in fine it was agreed in that assembly that the sayd Chancelor should be deposed and in his place was substitute the Archb. of Roan according to the tenor of the kings letters sent from Messana which was that certaine other persons should be associated with the Chancelor for the gouernement of the realme by whose counsaile if he woulde not be directed the Arch. of Roan shuld be set in his place and he to be deposed The thirde day after this the Chancelor firmely promised not to depart out of the realme before he had deliuered out of his handes all such castles the keeping whereof he coâ—mmitted to certaine forreiners and strangers for assurance therof he gaue his two brethren and Chamberlain for pledges and so went to Canterbury where he saide he would take the crosse of a Pilgriâ—â— and leaue the crosse of his Legateship Now when he was come to the Castle of Douer and there had remained a fewe daies contrary to his promise made his purpose was to take shyp and to passe ouer the Seas And because he durst not doe it openly he deuised a new kind of disguising decking himselfe in the apparell of a woman and so as gouty as he was weÌ„t to the sea side in his womans weede hauing in his hand a met yaâ—de and on his arme a piece of linnen cloth And thus as hee was sitting vpon a rocke waiting for his ship to come and to conuey him ouer a certaine fisherman cipying him and supposing the same to be a harlot came to him so with struggling with him found him as he was in deede to be a man in likenesse of a woman Whereat he wondred and began to make an outcry vpon him But the bishops seruants being not farre off came ruÌ„ning and stilled him as well as they could The fisherman then going to the next village there belike declaring what he had sâ—ne to try out yâ— matter further came out certain women who seing the linnen cloth hanging at his arme began to question wyth him of the price of his cloth what he would take for it But to this he would answer neuer a worde but smiled vppon them Whereat they musing with themselues whispering one with another at last with their hands were so bold to plucke downe his nuiâ—â—ler and there by his beard newe shauen found him in deede to be a man so with a loud exclamation raised the village vpon him and woulde haue fallen vpon him with stones Then came running a great multitude both of men and women who wondering at him as birds are wont at an Owle laid hands vpon him and pluckt him downe to the ground hailing drawing him by the sleeues and collar of his gowne through stones and rocks whereby he was shreudly hurt His seruants once or twice made out to rescue their olde maister or new mistres but coulde not for the preace of the people who beating him with their fistes and spitting at him drewe hym through the whole towne and so with shame inough at length laide him in a darke cellar in steade of a prison Of whom al the country about wondred cried out In conclusion Earle Iohn hearing therof within 8. dayes after sent word that they should deliuer him and let him go The bishop then set at libertie sailed ouer as he could to Flaunders where he had but cold welcomming From thence he went to Paris where he gaue Mauricius theyr bishop 60. Markes of siluer to be receiued in with procession so he was Then returned he into Normandy But the Archbishop of Roan there gaue commandement that the Church dores should be locked and no seruice sayde so long as he there remained The bishop seeing that directeth his letters and messengers to Pope Celestine and also to king Richard into Syria signifying to them howe Iohn the erle of Morton and his complices had handled him and expulsed him out of the realme requiring that he might be restored againe to that was taken from him and also offring himselfe to be tried by the lawe for that he had done so that if the king should dislike in any thing that he had done he was ready to satisfie the kings contentation in all things wherein iustly he could be charged Upon this pope Celestine inflamed with an Apostolical zeale in the behalfe of the sayd Bishop of Ely his Legate
the monke what he had brought He said of his frute and that very good the best that he did euer tast Eate said the king and he toke one of the peares which he did know and did eate Also being bid to take an other did eate lykewise sauerly And so likewise the third Then the king refraining no longer tooke one of the poysoned peares and was therewith poysoned as is before c. In the raigne of this king Iohn the citizens of London first obtained of the king to chose yerely a Maior In whose time also the bridge of London was first builded of stone which before was of woode Rastall * King Henry the third AFter this king Iohn had raigned as some say 17. yeres or as some say though falsly 19. yeres was as is abouesaid poisoned died Thys king left behinde him 4. sonnes and 3. daughters first Henry second Richard and he was Earle of Cornwall Third William of Valentia Fourth Guido Disenay He had also an other sonne who afterward was made bishop Of his daughters first was Isabel maried afterward to Fredericke the Emperour The second named Alinour maried to William earl Marshal The third to Mounfort the Earl of Leicester c. An other story sayth that he had but two daughters Isabel and Elionore or as an other calleth her Ioane which was after Queene of Scotland Ex Chronico vetusto Anglic. This king Iohn being deceased which had many enemies both of Earles Barons especially of the Popish Clergie Henric hys eldest sonne was then of the age of 9. yeares At what time the most of the Lordes of England did adhere to Ludouike or Lewes yâ— French kings sonne whom they had sent for before in displeasure of king Iohn to be their king and had sworne to him their allegeaunce Then William Earle Marshall a noble man and of great authority and a graue and a sound couÌ„seller friendly and quietly called vnto him diuers Earles and Barons and taking this Henry the young prince sonne of king Iohn setteth him before them vsing these words Behold saith he right honourable and well beloued although we haue * persecuted the father of this yong Prince for his euil demeanour worthely yet this yong childe whome here ye see before you as he is in yeres tender so is he pure and innocent from these his fathers doings Wherfore in as much as euery man is charged only with the burthen of his owne workes and transgressions neither shall the childe as the Scripture teacheth vs beare the iniquity of his father we ought therefore of duetie and conscience to pardone this young and tender Prince and take compassion of his age as ye see And now for so much as he is the kings natural and eldest sonne and must be our soueraigne and king and successor of this kingdom come and let vs appoynt him our king and gouernour and let vs remoue from vs this Lewes the French kings sonne suppresse his people which is a confusion and a shame to our nation and the yoke of their seruitude let vs cast off from our shoulders To these words spake answered the Earle of Glocester And by what reason or right sayd he can we so do seeing we haue called him hether haue sworne to him our feaultie Whereunto the Earle Marshall inferred againe and sayd Good right and reason we haue and ought of duety to do no lesse for that he contrary to our minde and calling hath abused our affiance and feaulties Truthe it is we called him c ment to prefer him to be our chieftaine and gouernor but he estsones surprised in pride hath contemned and despised vs and if we shal so suffer him he will subuert and ouerthrow both vs and our nation and so shall we remaine a spectacle of shame to all men and be as outcastes of all the world At these words all they as inspired from aboue cried altogether with one voice be it so he shal be our king And so the day was appoynted for his coronation which was the day of Simon Iude. This coronation was kept not at Westminster for as much as Westminster the same tune was holdeâ— of the Frenchmen but as Glocester the safest place as was thought at that time in the realme an 1216. by Swallow the Popes Legate through counsel of all the Lords and Barons that held with his rather king Iohn to witte the Bishop of Winchester Bishop or Barn Bishop of Chester and Bishop of Worcester the Earle Radulph of Chester William Earle Marshal William Earl of Pembroke William Tren Earle of Feres William de Bruer Serle or Samarike de mal Baron These were at the crowning of the king at Glocester Many other lords and Barons there were which as yet helde wyth Lewes the French kings sonne to whom they had done their homage before And immediatly after the crowning of thys king he held his couÌ„cell at Bristow at S. Martines least where were assembled 11. Byshops of England Wales with diuers Earles Barons and knights of England All which did sweare feaultie vnto the king After which homage thus done to the king the legate Swalo interdicted Wales because they held with the foresaid Lewâ—es and also the Barons al other as many as gaue help or counsell to Lewes or any other that moued or stirred any war against Henry the new king he accursed them All which notwithstanding the sayde Lewes did not cease but first laid siege to the Castel or Douer xv daies when he could not preuaile there he tooke the castel of Berkhamsted and also the castel of Hartford doing much harme in the countreis in spoiling robbing the people where they went by reason wherof the Lordes and Commons which held with the king assembled theÌ„selues together to driue Lewes and his men out of the land But some of the BaroÌ„s with the Frenchmen in the meane season went to Lincoln and tooke the Citie and held it to the vse of Lewes Which being knowen ensoones a greate power of the kinges parte made thether as the Earle Ranolfe of Chester William Earle Marshal and William de le Brues Earle of Feres with many other Lords and gaue battaile vnto Lewes and his party so that in conclusion Lewes lost the field and of his side were slaine the Earle of Perchis Saer de Quincy Earle of Winchester Henry de la Bohon Erle of Herford and syr Robert le Fizwater with diuers other moe Wherupon Lewes for succour fled to London causing the gates there to be shut kept waiting there for more succour out of France Which assoone as the king had knowledge off immediatly sent to the Maior and Burges of the Citie willing them to render them and their Citie to him as their chiefe lord and king promising to graunt to them againe all their fraunchises and liberties as in times past to confirme the same by his great
more then lx M. florences of mere contributiō besides hys other auayles common reuenues out of benefices prebendaries first fruites tributes Peter Pence collatiōs reseruatiōs relaxations such marchandise c. Mention was made a little before pag. 231. and 239. of Albingenses keeping about the City of Tholouse These Albingauses because they began to smell the pope and to controle the inordinate proceedinges and discipline of the sea of Rome the Pope therefore recounting thē as a people hereticall excited and stirred vp about this presēt time yeare an 1220. Ludouick the yong French king through the instance of Phillip his Father to lay siege agaynst the sayd City of Tholouse to expugne extinguishe these Albingenses hys enemies Wherupon Ludouicke according to his fathers commaundement reared a puissant and a mighty army to compasse about and beset the forenamed city and so did Here were the men of Tholouse in great daunger But see how the mighty protection of God fighteth for hys people agaynst the might of man For after that Ludouicke as Mathew Paris testifieth had long weryed himselfe and hys men in waste and could do no good with all their ingines and artilery agaynst the City there fell moreouer vpon the French hoste by the hand of God such famine and pestilence both of men and horses beside the other dayly slaughter of the souldiours that Ludouick was enforced to retyre and with suche as were left to returne agayne home to Fraunce from whence he came In the slaughters of whiche souldiours besides many other was Erle Simon de monti forte generall of the army to whō the landes of the Erle of Tholouse was geuē by the pope who was slayne before the gate of the Citty with a stone And so was also the brother of the sayd Symon the same time in besieging a castell neare to Tholouse slayne with a stone in like maner And so was the siege of the Frenchmen agaynst Tholouse broke vp Ex Mat. Par. As the siege of these French men could doe no good against the Citty of Tholouse so it happened the same time that the christiās marching toward the holy land had better luck by the way in laying their siege to a certaine tower or castle in Egipt neare to the city Damieta which seemed by nature for the situation and difficultie of the place inexpugnable as which being situate in the middest of the great floud Nilus hard by the citty called Damieta could neither be come to by land nor be vndermined for the water nor by famine subdued for the nearenes of the citty yet notwithstanding through the helpe of God and policy of man in erecting scaffoldes and Castles vppon tops of mastes the Christians at last conquered it and after that the Citty also Damieta albeit not without great losse of Christen people In the expugnation of this City or forte among other that there died was the Lantgraue of Thuring named Ludouicke the husband of Elizabeth whom we vse to call S. Elizabeth This Elizabeth as my story recordeth was the daughter of the kyng of Hungary and maryed in Almayne where she liued with the forenamed Ludouicke Lantgraue of Thuringe Whom she thorough her perswasions prouoked and incēsed to take that vyage to fight for the holy land where he in the same vyage was slayne After whose death Elizabeth remaynyng a widow entred the profefliō of cloysterly religion made her selfe a Nunne So growing and increasing from vertue to vertue that after her death all Almayne did sounde with the fame of her worthy doynges Mat. Paris addeth this more that she was the daughter of that Queene who being accused to be naught with a certayne Archbishop was therfore condemned with this sentence pronounced agaynst her Reginam interficere nolite temere bonum est etsi omnes consenserint non ego contradico That is although it be hard in English to be translated as it standeth in Latine To kill the Queene will ye not to feare that is good And if all men consent thereunto not I my selfe do stand agaynst it c. The which sentence beyng brought to Pope Innocent thus in poynting the sentence which otherwise seemeth to haue a double vnderstanding so saued the Queene thus interpreting and poynting the sentence Reginam interficere nolite timere bonum est si omnes consenserint non ego Contradico That is To kill the Queene will ye not to feare that is good And if all doe consent thereto yet not I I my selfe do stand agaynst it And so escaped she the daunger This Queene was the mother as is said of Elizabeth the Nunne who for her holy Nunny shenes was canonised of the popes church for a Sainct in Almanie about the yeare 1220. Ex Mat Parisiens And this by the way nowe to proceede farther in the yeares and life of this king Henry The next yeare following which was an 1221. the king went to Oxford where he had something to do with William Earle de Albemartia who had taken the Castle of Biham but at last for hys good seruice he had done in the realme before was released of the king with all his men by the intercession of Walter Archbishop of York and of Pandolphe the Legate About which present yeare entred first the Friers Minorites or gray friars into England and had their first house at Cāterbury whos 's first patron was Fraunciscus which dyed an 1127. and hys order was confirmed by the pope Honorius 3. an 1224. About the first comming of these Dominicke and gray Friers Franciscane into the Realme as is in Nic. Triuet testified many Englishmen y◠same time entred into their orders Among whome was Iohannes de sancto Egideo a man famously expert in the science of Phisicke and Astronomy And Alexander de Hales both Englishmen and great diuines This Iohannes making hys Sermon ad clerum in the house of the Dominick Fryers exhorted his auditory with great perswasiōs vnto wilful pouerty And to confirme his words the more by hys owne example in the middest of his sermon he came downe from the pulpite and put on hys Fryers habite and so returning into the pulpite agayne made an end of hys Sermon Likewise Alexander Hales entred the order of the Fraunciscanes of whom remayneth yet the booke intituled De. Summa Theologiae in old Libraries Moreouer not long after by William de longa spata which was the Bastard sonne of K. Henry 2. and Earle of Salisbury was first founded the house of the Carthusian monkes at Heytrope an 1222. After whose death his wife Ela was translated to the house of Hentone in Barkeshyre an 1227. which Ela also founded the house of Nunnes at Lacockes and there continued her self Abbes of the place The Byshop of London named William the same tyme gaue ouer his byshopricke after whom succeeded Eustace in that sea Flor. hist. In the towne of
Oxforde aboue mentioned where the king kept his Courte Symon Langton Archbishop of Canterbury held a Councell where was condemned and burned a certayne Deacon as Nic. Triuet sayth for apostasie Also an other rude country man who had crucified him selfe superstitiously bare about the woundes in his feete handes was condemned to be closed vp perpetually wtin walles Ex Nic. Triuet About which yeare also AlexaÌ„der kyng of the Scots maryed Iohanne sister to king Henry Not long after began the new building of the minster of Salisbury Whereat Pandulphus the Popes Legate layd the fiue first stones One for the Pope suche was the fortune of that Churche to haue the Popes stone in hys foundation the second for the yong king Henry the third for the good Earle of Salisbury The fourth for the Counties The fift for the Byshop of Salisbury c. Which was about the same yeare aboue mentioned an 1221. Ex Chron. Do. Sal. In the same yeare about S. Iames tyde fell a dissention betwene the Citizens of London men of Westminster the occasioÌ„ wherof was this A certein game betwene these two parties was appoynted to try whether parte in wrastling could ouercome the other Thus in striuing for maistry ech part contending agaynst the other as the maner is in such pastime it happened the LoÌ„diners to get the uictory and the other side was put to foyle but especially the stuard of the Abbot of Westminster Who beyng not a litle confounded therwith begaÌ„ to forethinke in his minde how to be reuenged agayne of the Londiners WherupoÌ„ an other day was set which was at LaÌ„mas that the LoÌ„diners should come agayn to wrastle and who so had the victory should haue the belweather which was the price of the game appointed As the parties were thus occupied in their play the stuard sodenly bringeth vpon the Londiners vnwares a company of haruest meÌ„ prepared for the same before letteth driue at the Londiners Who at length beyng wounded and greeuously hurt after much bloudshed were driuen backe agayne into the Citie This contumely thus beyng receaued the Citizens egerly stroken with ire and impacience ran to the common vell and by that ringing therof assembled their commons together to consult with themselues what was to be done in the case so contumelious wherin when diuers sentences were giuen diuersly Serle the same tyme Maior of London a wise discrete man gaue this counsaile that the Abbot of Westminster should be talked withal who if he would rectifie the iniurie done and satisfie for the harme receiued it should be to them sufficient But contrary onâ— Constantine a great maÌ„ then in the Little of London in much heat exciting that people gaue this sentence that all the houses of the Abbot of Westminster but especially the house of the steward shold be cast downe to the ground In fine that which he so vnaduisedly counsailed was as madly performed for the furious people according to his couÌ„saile so did This tumultuous outrage as it coulde not be priuye comming to the knowledge of Hubert de Burgo Lord chief iustice of england aboue mentioned he comming with a sufficient streÌ„gth of armed souldiours to the City of London seÌ„t to the Maior Aldermen of the city to will them to come vnto him Who so obeying his commaundement required of theÌ„ the principall beginners of the ryot To whome Constantine there being present answered that he woulde a warrant that which was done sorrowing moreouer that they had not done more then they did in that matter The iustice vpon the same his confession commaunded him with 2. other wtout any further tumult to be taken And so with the same two was haÌ„ged offering for his life xv thousand markes c. The sayd Hubert Erle of Kent Lord chiefe iustice although he was a faythfull trusty officer to hys prince had the whole guiding of the realme in his own hands the king as yet beyng in hys minoritie yet afterwarde what indignation he sustained for this his seueritâ—e and other thinges both of the nobles of the commons how sharpely he was tossed and trounsed of hys prince woÌ„der it is to see as in his due place time by the Lords leaue hereafter shall appeare Haec'ex Mat. Parisiens And for somuch as meÌ„tion hath bene made of the wraÌ„gling betwene the coÌ„moners of LondoÌ„ of Westminster both time occasion bringeth me in remembraunce somthing to speake likewise of the Ecclesiasticall conflictes among churchmeÌ„ nothing inferiour in my minde nor lesse worthy to be noted then the other For so I read in Mat. Parisiens and in Flor histor that at what time this wrasfling was among the Citizens for the sheep the like conteÌ„tion kindled flamed betweene Eustace Byshop of London the chapter of Paules on the one side the Abbot of Westminster with his Couent on the other side about spirituall iurisdiction subiectioÌ„ to wit whether the monastery of Westminster were exempted from the subiection iurisdiction of the B. of LondoÌ„ or not Which controuersie at last coÌ„ming into comprimis was coÌ„mitted to the arbitrement of Stephen Archb. of Canterbury Phillip Bishop of Wintchester Thomas of Merton Richard prior of Dunstable And at length was thus agreed that the monastery of Westminster should be vtterly exempted froÌ„ the iurisdiction of the bishop of London And that Stanes with the appurtenaunce therto belonging should appertayn to the Monastery of Westminster Also that the Manure of Sunnebury should be due proper to the Church of S. Paule and also the Church of S. Margarite with all the landes belonging to the same to be exempted from all other iurisdiction but onely to the Bishop of Rome And so was this matter decided an 1222. Ibidem Floro histor The same yeare as writeth Mat Parisiens horrible tempestes with such thrundring lightning whirlewindes went through all the land that muche harme was done Churches steeples towers houses diuers trees with the violeÌ„ce of winds were blown vp by the rootes In Warwickeshyre a certeine wife with eight other in her house were slayne In Grantham the Church was set on fire by lightning most terrible with suche a stincke left there behinde that no man could after a long tyme abide it The author addeth that manifest markes of the tempest did remayne long after in that Monastery to be seene Some also write that firie Dracons and spirites were seene then flying in the ayre An. 1223. Phillip the French king dyed after whoÌ„ hys sonne Ludouicke succeeded in the crown To whom kyng Henry seÌ„ding his message and desiring him to remember his promise and couenaunt made in rendring agayne the landes lost in Normandy coulde obtayne nothing at hys hands WhereupoÌ„ Richard Earle of Cornewale also William the kinges vncle Earl of Salisbury with diuers other nobles made ouer into Fraunce where they
recourred Poytiers kept Gascoine vnder the kinges obedieÌ„ce Ex Mat. Parisiens Triuet Flor hist. In the same yeare or as Fabian geueth the next following which was 1224. by the vertue of a certayn Parliament was graunted of the Lordes and Baronie of the laÌ„d the king and his heyres to haue the ward and maryage of theyr heyres which theÌ„ was called after so proued to be Initium malorum the beginning of harmes In the same yeare by the count of Gisburne and other writers the said king hoâ—ding an other ParliameÌ„t at Oxford by the aduise of his counsaile of his clergy did grauÌ„t and confirme vnder his great seale two chartes of the old liberties and customes of this realme for euer to be kept obserued the one called Magna Charta the other Charta de foresta The contentes whereof fully in the forenamed author be expressed For the which cause was grauÌ„ted agayn by the whole Parliament a Quindecim or a fifteene of all his subiectes as well of lay men as also of the Clergy ¶ Where is to be noted that these liberties were afterwarde broken and confirmed agayne by the sayd king an 1236. An. 1226. dyed pope Honorius a great aduersary against Fredericke the Emperor after whom succeeded Gregory the ix more greeuous then hys predecessor In the whiche yeare also dyed Ludouick the periured French king at the siege of Auinion Whom the pope now the second or thyrd tyme had set vp to fight agaynst Reimund the good Erle of Tholouse and the heretickes Albingensis of that country For so the pope calleth all them which hâ—ld not in all pointes with his glorious pride vsurped power vngodly proceedings The origine whereof was this as in Mat. Parisiens appeareth In the daes of Phillip the FreÌ„ch king this Reimundus Earle of Tholouse was disdayned of the Pope for holding with the Albingenses therefore by the instigation of the pope the landes of the Earle were taken from him geuen to Simon Montfort and instrumentes made vpoÌ„ the same But when the sayd Erle Reimundus would not be remoued froÌ„ the right of his possessions by vnrighteous dealing then the pope setteth Phillip the FreÌ„ch king to make open war against him WherupoÌ„ Lewes the FreÌ„ch kings sonne was sent with a great power as is aboue declared to besiege the City of Tholouse But beyng repulsed from thence by the merueilous band of God fighting for hys people could not preuayle so returned home after he had lost the most part of hys army by pestilence and other calamitie as hath bene before described And thus continued the good Earle still in quyet possession till this present time an 1226. In the whiche yeare the pope not forgetting his olde malice agaynst the Earle and no lesse enflamed with insatiable auarice directeth downe his Legate master Romanus to the partes of Fraunce for 2. seueral purposes One to extirye the Erle the other to enlarge his reuenewes Thus the Legate being entred into Fraunce beginneth to summone a Councell willing the French king with the Archbishops Byshops Clergy of Fraunce to appeare before him at Bitures To whom estsoones repayred vi Arcbishops with the bishops Suffragans of ix prouinces to the nuÌ„ber of 100. besides the Abbates Priours Proctors of al the couentes of Fraunce to heare the popes wil commaundement but because there was a discorde feared to ryse sayth Mathaeus about preheminence of sitting for that the Archbishop of Lyons challenged the superiour place aboue the Archbishop of Sene. Also the archbishop of Roane aboue the archbishop of Britures and aboue the Archbishop of Harbone c. Therfore the session was holdeÌ„ there not in maner and forme of a Councell but of a certayne parlie or consultation Thus the meke and holy Councel being set the popes maiesties letters read declared appeareth before them Reimund Earle of Tholouse of the one part And Simon Mountfort on the other part Which Symon required to be restored vnto him the lands and possessions of the sayd Reimund which the pope Phillip the French king had geuen to him to hys father before hauing good euidences to shew for the same confirmed by the donation of the pope and of the kyng Adding moreouer that the Earle Reimund was depriued and disherited in the generall Councel at Rome for heresie which is called the heresie of Albingenses At least if he might not haue the whole yelded vnto him yet the most part of hys Lordships he required to be graunted him To this the Earle Reimund aunswered agayne offering himselfe ready to all duetyes office both toward the French king and to the church of Rome whatsoeuer duely to him did appertein And moreouer touching the heresie wherwith he was there charged he did not onely there offer himselfe in that Councell before the Legate but most humbly did craue of him that he would take the paynes to come into euery Citty within hys precinct to enquire of euery person there the articles of his beliefe and if he fouÌ„d any person or persoÌ„s holding that which was not Catholike he would see the same to be corrected and ameÌ„ded according to the censure of holy Church to that vttermost Or if he should finde any citty rebelling agaynst hym he to the vttermost of his might with the inhabitance therof would compell them to doe satisfaction therfore And as touching himselfe if he had committed or erred in any thing which he remembreth not to haue done he offered their full satisfaction to God Church as becommed any faithfull christen man to doe requiring moreouer therefore the Legate to be examined of his fayth c. But all this sayth Mathaeus the legate despised neither could the catholike Erle saith he there find any grace vnlesse he would depart from hys heritage both from himselfe and from his heires for euer In fine when it was required by the coÌ„trary part that he should stand to the arbitrement of xii peeres of France to that Reimundus answered that if the French king would receaue his homage which he was redy at al times to exhibite he was coÌ„tented therewith For els they would not sayd he take him as one of their society fellowe subiect After much altercatioÌ„ on both sides about the matter the Legate willeth euery archbishop to call aside his Suffraganes to deliberate with them vpon the cause and to geue vp in writing what was concluded Whiche being done accordingly the Legate denounceth excommunication to all such as did reueale any peece of that whiche was there concluded before the pope and the king had intelligence there of These things thus in hudder mutter among theÌ„selues concluded the Legate gaue leaue to al proctors of couents and chapters to returne home onely reteining with him that Archbishops bishops and Abbots certayne simple prelates such as he might be more hold withall to opeÌ„
proued what other countryes would say and doe therein And thus much concerning the second part of the blind commission of this Legate touching his exaction of prebendships in euery Cathedrall and conuentuall Churche wherin as ye heare he was repulsed Ex Mat. Paris pag. 62. â— How to returne to the first part of his commissioÌ„ again which was coÌ„cerning Reimundus the godly Erle of Tholouse thus the story proceedeth That while the legate was in hand with this matter of the popes mony in the meane season certayn preaching Fryers were directed by the said Romannes the Popes Legate into all France to incite stirre vp the Frenchmen to take the crosse vpon them and to war agaynst the Erle of Tholouse and the people therof of whome they accounted then for heretickes At the preaching wherof a great number of prelates and lay meÌ„ signed themselues with the crosse to fight against the Tholosians being therto induced as the story sayth more for feare of the French king or fauor of the legate then for any true zeale of iustice For so it followeth in the woordes of Paris Videbatur enim multis abusio vt hominem fidelem Christianum infestarent praecipuè cum constaret cunctis eum in concilio nuper Bituriensi multis precibus persuasisse legâ—to vt veniret ad singulas terrae suae ciuitates inquirens a singulis articulos fidei si quempiam contra fidem iuueniret c. i. For to many sayeth he it seemeth an abuse to moue warre against a faithful Christen man especially seeing in the councell of Bitures before all men he intreated the Legate with great instance that he would come into euery Citie within his dominions And there to require of euery person the articles of his faith Where if he founde any man to holde any thing contrary to the Catholicke faith he promised a full satisfaction to be had thereof according to the censure of the Church to the vttermost c. Yet all this notwithstanding the proude Legate contemning this so honest reasonable purgation of the earl Reimundus ceases not by all maner meanes to prosecute the Popes fury against him and his subiectes stirring vp the king and the French men vnder paine of excommunication to warre against them Ludouick the French king thus being enforced by the Legate answered againe that he for his owne safety would not atchiue that expeditioÌ„ or aduenture against the Earle vnles it were first obtained of the Pope to wrâ—te to the king of England commaunding him that during the tune of that expedition he should inuade and molest no peece of his landes and possessions which he the same present time did hold whether by ryght or by wroÌ„g or howsoeuer they were holden while the time of the said warre against the heretickes as they were then termed did indure but rather should aide and assist hym with counsaile and money in that enterprise All which being done and accomplyshed the French King and the Legate crossing themselues to the field appoynted a day peremptory for the French army to meete together at Lions vnder paine of the popes excoÌ„munication and wyth horic and harnes to set vpon the Tholosians against the Ascension day next ensuing When the Ascension day was come which was the day peremptory appoynted The French king hauing prepared at Lyons all things necessary for his armie marcheth forward with a great and mighty hoste after whome also commeth the Legate with his Bishops Prelates The number of fighting men in his armie besides the vitlars and wagoners were 50000. men The Legate by the way openly excommunicated the Earle of Tholouse all that tooke his parte furthermore interdicted his whole land Thus the king came marching forwarde till he came into the prouince of Tholouse the first citie which they came vnto there of the Earles was Auinion Which Citie they thought first to haue besieged and so in order after as they went to haue destroied and wasted all the whole prouince belonging to the Earle And first the King demaunded of them to haue hys passage through their citie faining himselfe in peaceable wise for the expedition of his iourny but to passe through the same The Citizens consulting with themselues what was to be done at length gaue aunswer that they mistrusted their comming and supposed that in deceit they required the entrance of their Citie and for no necessity of their iourney The king heere at being much offended sware an othe that he would not depart thence till he had taken the citie immediatly in those places where he thought most mete he began to geue sharpe assaults withall maner of saultable engins The Citizens againe within manfully defended themselues casting stone for stone and shooting shot for shot and slew and wounded many of the French men Thus when they had loÌ„g besieged the citie and could not winne the same at length vittailes in the French campe began to faile and many of them died for hunger For the Earl of Tholouse as a wise man of warre hearing before of their comming tooke into the Towne all the prouision that was abroade and left nothing wtout to serue for theyr defence and succour he plowed vp the fieldes that there should no stouer be found to serue their horses be put out of the towne all the olde people yong children least they should want vittailes that kept the towne before theyr comming sent them farre away So that within the towne they had plenty and without they died for famine and besides in seeking farre for their forage many fell into the hands of them that kept the citie who secretly lay in wait for them abroad and slewe many of them Besides a great number of cattell and horses died for want of forage and poore souldiours that had no great store of money died for want of vittailes By which mortalitie and stench both of men and cattel grew great infection pestilence amongst them insomuch that the king himselfe and also the Legate were greatly dismayed thinking it to be no litle shame as well to the realme of Fraunce as also to Rome that they shoulde so depart and breake vp their siege Thus againe thought the souldiours that much better it were for them to ende their liues by battel then so to die like dogges and sterue wherfore with one consent they purposed to geue a new assaut at the bridge that goeth ouer the floude Rodanus into the towne to which place they came in such noÌ„ber that either by the debilitye of the bridge or subtiltyé of the souldiours that kept the towne 3000. of them wyth bridge and all fell armed into the violent streame were browned What was there then but ioy and gladnes of the Citizens part and much lamentation heauinesse on the other part Then shortly after the Citizens of Auinion when they saw a conuenient time whilest their
preuailing agaynst hâ—m ouerthrew diuers of his houses in the city For the which he did excommunicate theÌ„ The Romanes then flying to the Emperour desired his ayd succour but he be like to pleasure the Pope gathering an army went rather agaynst the Romanes TheÌ„ the popes army whose Captaynes were the Earle of Tholouse to purchase the Popes fauour and Peter the foresayd Byshop of Winchester whom the Pope for the same had sent for froÌ„ england partly for his treasure partly for his practise and skill in feates of warre and the Emperours host ioyued together and bordering about the Citty of Rome cast downe the castelies or mansions belonging to the citizens round about the Suburbes to the number of 18. and destroyed all theyr vines and vineyardes about the City Wherat the Romanes being not a litle offended brast out of the Cittye with more heat then order to the number of 100000. as the frorye reporteth to destroy Uiterbium the Popes City with sword and fire But the multitude being vnordered and out of battaile ray aud vnprouided for ieoperdies which by the way might happen fell into the handes of theyr enemies who were in wayt for them and of them destroid a great nuÌ„ber so that on both parts were slayne to the vew of 30000 but the most part was of the Citizens And this dissention thus begun was not soone ended but continued long after By these and such other storyes who seeth not how farre the church of Rome hath degenerated from the true Image of the right Church of Christ which by the rule example of the Gospell ought to be a daughter of peace not a mother of debate not a reuenger of her selfe nor seeker of warres but a forgeuer of iniuries humbly and patiently referring all reuenge to the Lord not a raker for riches but a winner of soules not contending for worldly maistership but humbling themselues as seruantes and not Uicars of the Lorde but ioyntly like brethren seruing together Bishops with Bishops Ministers with Ministers Deacons with Deacons and not as Masters separating themselues by superiority one from an other and briefly communicating together in doctrine and couÌ„sell one particular church with an other not as a mother one ouer an other but rather as a sister Church one with an other seking together the glory of Christ and not their owne And such was the Church of Rome first in the olde auncieÌ„t beginning of her primitive state especially while the crosse of persecution yet kept the Bishops and Ministers vnder in humility of hart and feruent calling vpon the Lord for helpe so that happy was that Christian then which with liberty of conscience onely might holde hys life how barely soeuer he liued And as for the pride and pompe of the world striuing for patrimonyes buying of Bishoprickes gaping for benefices so far was this off froÌ„ them that then they had litle leisure and lesse list yea once to thinke vpon them Neither did the Bishoppes then of Rome fight to be Consuls of the City but sought how to bring the Consuls vnto Christ being glad if the Consuls would permit them to dwell by them in the city Neither did they theÌ„ presume so hye to bring the Emperors necks vnder theyr gyrdles but were glad to saue theyr necks in any corner from the sword of Emperors TheÌ„ lacked they outward peace but abounded with inward consolation Gods holy spirit mightely working in their harts Then was one catholicke vnity of truth and doctrine amongest all churches agaynst errors and secres Neither did yâ— east and west nor distance of place deuide the church but both the eastchurch and westchurch the Greekes and Latynes made all one church And albeit there were then 5. Patriarchall Seas appoynted for order sake differing in regions peraduenture also in some rites one from another yet all these consenting together in one vnity of catholicke doctrine hauing one God one Christ one fayth one baptisme one spirit one head and lincked together in one boÌ„d of charity and in one equality of honor they made altogether one body one church one communion called one catholicke vniuersall and Apostolicall church And so long as this knot of charity and equality did ioyne them in one vnity together so long the church of Christ florished and encreased one redy to helpe and harbour another in time of distresse as Agapitus and Uigilius flying to Constantinople were there ayded by the Patriarch c. so that all this while neither forrein enemye neither Saracen nor Souldane nor Sultane nor Calipha nor Corasmine nor Turke had any power greatly to harme it But through the malice of the enemy this Catholicke vnity did not loÌ„g continue and all by reason of the bishop of Rome who not contented to be like his brethren begaÌ„ to extend himselfe to claime superiority aboue the other 4. Patriarchall Seas all other Churches in the world And thus as equality amongst christian byshops was by pride and singularity oppressed so vnity began by little litle to be dissolued and the Lordes coat which the souldiors left whole to be deuided Which coat of christian vnity albeit of long time it had bene now seamcript before by the occasion aforesayd yet notwithstanding in some peece it held together in some meane agrement vnder subiectioÌ„ to the sea of Rome till the tune of this pope Gregory the 9. an 1230. at which tyme thys rupture and schisme of the church brake out into a playn deuisioÌ„ vtterly disseuering the Eastchurch from the westchurch vpon this occasion There was a certayn archbyshop elected to an Archbishoprick among the Grecians who comming to Rome to be coÌ„firmed could not be admitted vules he promised a very great summe of mony Which when he refused to do and detested the exectable simony of the court of Rome he made his repayre home agayn to his country vncoÌ„firmed declaring there to the whole nobility of that land the case how it stood For yâ— more confirmation whereof there were other also which comming lately from Rome there had proued the same or worse came in and gaue testimony to his saying Whereupon all the church of the Grecians the same time hearing this departed vtterly away from the Church of Rome which was in the dayes of this Pope Gregory the 9. In so much that the Archbishop of Constantinople comming afterward to the generall Councell at Lyons there opeÌ„ly declared that where as before time he had vnder him aboue thirty Bishopricks and Suffraganes now he had not three adding moreouer that all yâ— Grecians certayne other with Antioche and the whole Empyre of Romania cueÌ„ to the gates almost of Constantinople were goue from the obedience of the Church of Rome c. Math. Paris fol. 112. c fol. 186. By the occasion of which separation aforesayd of the Grecians from pope Gregory it happened shortly after being the yeare of our
goe backeward with them and how the infidell Saracens daily did preuaile began to murmure against God and some also which were wel setled before to stacker in their Religion casting out these wordes of infidelitie howe is this sayde they that the Lorde hath left vs in whose cause we fight how often wythin the time of remembrance haue we bene confoūded by these Saracens and infidels who with sheding of our bloud haue enioyed great spoyles victories first this Citie of Damiata which we Christians had gotten dearely with effusion of somuch Christian bloud afterward we were cōstrained for nought to resigne vp againe After that the armie of the templaries fighting for the holy Temple against the Saracens neare to Antioche was vanquished and the standard bearer slaine in the fielde Againe within these fewe yeres our Frenchmen fighting in lyke maner against the Saracens at the Citie of Bazara were put to the worse and many afterwarde out of captiuity ransomed by Richard duke of Exceter brother to the K. of England Henry 3. Then came in the Chosmorins sent by the Soldan of Babylon which by a wile inuaded the christians in the Citie of Ierusalem where almost all the christian army being in the holy land were destroyed And now here our most christian king together with the whole nobility is like to be in danger vtterly to be ouerthrown And how is it that the Lord thus standeth against vs and fighteth with them hath he more regarde of them then of vs c. Mat. Parisiens fol. 231. Such murmuring wordes of an vnstable faith many there began to cast out as taking displeasure for their sufferings but not considering on the other side what Idolaters they were what pride and discorde was amongst them what crueltie and murther they had shewed at home in persecuting the poore Albingenses what superstition they first brought out wyth them with what idolatry they proceded putting their trust inmasses in the popes indulgences in worshipping of images and praying to saintes And what helpe then coulde they looke for at Gods hand which had Images in their temples to fight against them which had none Or what maruell if the Lord of hostes went not with their armie committing such idolatrie euery day in their pauilions to their Sacramentall bread and wine as they did and fighting with the strength of their owne merits and not only by the power of their faith in Christ which is only the victory that ouercommeth the worlde Iohn 1. and finally hauing in their campe the Legate of him whom the Lord taketh to be his enemie As by example of Fredericke the Emperour may be wel perceiued who after he was accursed by pope Bregorie a little before comming the same time in war against the Saracens in Palestina Boddes blessing wrought so mightely with him that without any bloudshed he recouered Ierusalem and set all the countrey about it in great quietnes till at last the popish Templaries which at the popes setting on went about to betray him to that Soldan of Babylon so lost al againe by their owne malicious mischief that the Emperour before had gotten tEx Mat. Paris But let vs procede further in this holy progresse The French king with his army seeing himselfe distressed and no good there to be done against the Soldan of Egypt after he had sufficiently fortified the Citie of Dannata wyth an able garrison left with the Duke of Burgundie hee remooued his tents from thence to go Eastward In whose armie also folowed William Longspath of whom mention was touched before accompanied which a piked number of English warriers reteining vnto him But suche was the disdaine of the French men agains this William Longspath and the Englishmen that they could not abide them but flouted them after opprobrious maner wyth English tailes in somuch that the good king himselfe had much ado to keepe peace betwene them The originall cause of this grudge betweene them began thus There was not far from Alexandria in Egypt a strong fort or Castle replenished with great Ladies and rich treasure of the Saracens The which hold it chaunced the said William Longspath with his company of english soldiours to get more by good lucke and politicke dexteritie then by opē force of armes wherby he with his retinue were grearly enriched when the Frenchmen had knowledge hereof they being not made priuie thereto began to conceiue an hartburning against the English soldiours could not speake well of them after that It hapned againe not long after that the sayde William had intelligence of a cōpany of rich Marchants among the Saracens going to a certaine faire about the partes of Alexandria hauing theyr Camels Asses and Mules richly loden with silks precious iewels spices gold and siluer with cart lodes of other wares besides vitaile and other furniture wherof the soldiours then stoode in great nede He hauing secret knowledge heereof gathered all the power of Englishmen vnto him that he coulde and so by night falling vpon the Marchants some he flew with their guides and conductours some he tooke some he put to flight The Cartes wyth the driuers and with the Dren and the Camels Asses and Mules with the whole cariage and vitailes he tooke and brought with him losing in al the skirmish but one souldiour and 8. of his seruitures Of whome notwithstanding some he brought home wounded to be cured This being knowen in the campe foorth came the French men which al this while loytred in their pauilions meting their cariage by the way tooke all the foresaide pray whole to themselues rating the sayd w. and the Englishmen for so aduenturing and issuing out of the camp wtout leaue or knowledge of their generall contrary to the discipline of warre William said againe he had done nothing but he would answer to it whose purpose was to haue the spoile deuided to the behoofe of the whole army when this would not serue he being sore greued in his mind so cowardly to be spoyled of that for which hee so aducnturously had trauailed for went to the king to complaine But whē no reason nor cōplaint would serue by reason of the proud Earle of Artoys the kings brother which vpon despite disdaine stoode against hym he bidding the king farewell said he wold serue him no lōger And so William de Longspath with the rest of his company breaking frō the Frenche host went to Achon Upon whose departure then said the Earle of Artoys tNowe is the armie of Frenche men well ridde of these tailed people Which words spoken in great despite were euil taken of many good men that heard him Ex Mat. Parisiens fol. 233.234 Before the ariuing of the French armie in the lande of Egypt the Soldan of Babylon hauing before intelligence of their comming committed the custodie of Damiata to certaine prince of his whom he specially trusted committing also to his brother the
keping of Kaira Babylonia It folowed now after the taking of Diamata that the soldan of Babylon accused the Prince which had the custodie thereof before his nobles of prodition as giuing the Citie vnto the Christians Who notwithstanding in indgement did sufficiently cleare himselfe declaring how he was certified that the king would land at Alexandria and therfore bent all power to preuent the kings ariuall there But by distresse of weather he missing of his purpose and the king landing about Damiata by reason therof the city was taken vnprouided he notwithstanding with his company resisting as well as they might till they could no longer and so departed out cursing said he Mahomet his law At which wordes the Soldan being offended commanded him to be had away as a traytor and blasphemer and to be hanged albeit he had sufficiently purged himselfe by the iudgement of the court His brother which was the keper of Kayra and Babylonia being therewith not a litle agrieued and bearing a good minde to the Christian religion deuised in him selfe bow to giue the said city of Kayra with Babylonia to the French king so in most secrete wise sent to the king shewing his ful purpose and what had happened and furthermore instructing the king in all things how and what he should do moreouer requiring the SacrameÌ„t of baptisme meaning in deede good sayth and sending also away all the Christian captiues which he had with hym in prison The king being glad hereof sent in al hast for william Longspath promising a full redresse of all iniuries past who vpon hope of some good lucke towardes came at the kings request and so ioyned with the French power agayne * The lamentable ouerthrow and slaughter of the French armey fighting agaynst the Infidels through the sinister councell of the Popes Legate TO make the story short the king setting forward from Damiata directed his iourny toward Kayra slaying by the way such Saracens as there were set to stop the vitailcs from Damiata The Soldane in the meane tyme hearing of the couragious comming of the French host as beyng in great hope to conquere all sent vnto the king by certayne thrt were next about him offering to the Christians the quyet and full possession of the holy land with al the kingdome of Ierusalem and more besides other infinite treasure of gold and siluer or what els might pleasure them onely vpon this condition they would restore again Damiata with the captiues there and so would ioyne together in mutuall peace and amitie Also they should haue all their Christian captiues deliuered home and so both couÌ„tries should freely passe one to an other with their wares and traficke such as they lifted to occupy Furthermore it was also firmly affirmed spokeÌ„ that the Soldan with most of hys nobles were minded no lesse then to leaue the filthy law of Mahomet and receaue the fayth of Christ so that they might quietly enioy their landes and possessions The same day great quietnes had entred no doubt in all Christendome with the end of much bloudshed and misery had not bene for the pope and hys Legate who hauing commaundement from the Pope that if any such offers should come he shoulde not take them stoutly frontosè as the words be of the story coÌ„tradiceÌ„s in no wyse would receaue the conditions offered Parisiens fol. 233. Thus while the Christians vnprofitably lingered the tyme in debating this matter the Soldan in the meane tyme got intelligeÌ„ce of the compact betwene the Tribune of Kayra and the French king whereupon he sent in all hast to the Citty of Kayra to apprehend the Tribune till the truth were fully tryed which seemed to him more apareÌ„t for that the Christian prisoners were already deliuered Hereupon the Soldan being in some better hope and lesse feare refused that which before he had offered to the Christians albeit they with great instaunce afterward sued to the Soldan and could not obteine it Then the Soldan beyng wholy bent to try the matter by the sword sent to the East partes for an infinite multitude of souldiours geuing out by Proclamation that whosoeuer could bring in any Christen mans head should haue x. talentes besides his standing wages And whosoeuer brought his right hand should haue fiue He that brought his foote shoulde haue 2. talentes for his reward After these thiuges thus prepared on both sides to the necessitie of warre the king commeth to the great Riuer Nilus hauing gotten together many boats thinking by them to passe ouer as vpoÌ„ a sure bridge On the other side the Soldan pitcheth himselfe to withstand his comming ouer In the meane tyme happened a certayne feast amongst the Saracens in which the Soldan was absent leauing hys tentes by the water side Whiche beyng foreseene by a certayn Saracen lately conuerted to Christ seruing with the Earle Robert the kings brother and shewing them withall a certayne shalow foorde in the Riuer of Nilus where they might more easily passe ouer the sayd Earle Robert the Mayster of the Temple with a great power esteemed to the third part of the armey issued ouer the Riuer after whome also followed William Longspath with hys band of English souldiours These beyng together ioyned on the other side of the water encountered the same day with the Saracens remayning in the tents and put them to the worse After this victorye gotten the FreÌ„ch Earle surprised with pride and triumph as though he had conquered the whole earth would needes forward deuiding hymselfe from the mayne host thinking to winn the spurres alone To whome certayne sage men of the Temple geuing contrary counsell aduised him not so to do but rather to returne and take their whole company with them and so should they be more sure agaynst all deceites and daungers which there might be layd priuely for theÌ„ The maner of that people they sayd they better knewe and had more experience therof then he Alledgists moreouer their weryed bodyes their tyred horses their famished souldiours the insufficiency also of their number which was not able to withstand the multitude of the enemies especiall at this present brunt in whiche the aduersaries did well see the whole state of their dominion now to consist eyther in winning all or losing all with otâ—er such like wordes of perswasion Which when the proud Earle dyd heare being inflated with no lesse arrogance then ignoraÌ„ce with opprobrious tauntes reuiled them calling them cowardly bastardes and betrayers of the whole countrey obiecting vnto them the common report of many whiche sayd that the land of the holy Crosse might be wonne to Christendome were it not for the rebellious Templarics with the Hospitalaries and their fellowes c. To these contumelious rebukes when the Maister of the TeÌ„ple answered againe for him and his felowes bidding him display his ensigne when he would where be
sonne and with hys host returneth agayne into Italy there to punish such as had with Henry his eldest sonne conspired agaynst him whose treasons were all detected at the condemnation of Henry Cesar hys sonne chiefly set on by the Pope When the Pope had vnderstanding that the Emperour with warlike furniture marched toward Italie although he fained himselfe recōciled and to be a frend to Fredericke yet was he notwithstanding to him a most secrete infestiue enemie And vnderstanding that he brought with him suche a power both of horsmen and footemen to do execution of such as he vnderstoode to haue bene conspirators against him in the late tumult and rebelliō Those which were faultie herein and gultie and all other that tooke their partes hee admonished to ioyne thēselues together and that they should furnish strongly their Cittyes with garrisons that they send for ayde to theyr friendes and that with all the force they were able they shold prepare them for the warre The rest of the Citties also in Italy whether they were the Emperours or his owne he indeuoureth to make them all hys and proper to himselfe Furthermore vnto the Emperor he sendeth his Embassadours to whom vnder the pretence of nourishing a peace he had geuen secret cōmandement that they should interdict him and his host so soone as he came within the borders of Italy To the preseruation of which peace saith he he had but late since promulgate a subsidie to be gathered amongst the Christians when he began the holy warre And also to say not by way of intreatie but cōmaundingly that what cause of controuersie he had with the Longobardes the same he should commit to him and stand to hys arbitrement Whereunto the Emperour repliyng maketh his Legate this aunswere Shortly after sayth he the peace was made betweene the Pope and me he called me for a chiefe defence both of y◠Church and himselfe agaynst the Romaynes which made warre with him and at his request with mine owne proper charge I mayntayned that his warre gaue his enemies the ouerthrow And further sayd that he should not do well through the pretence of peace to be a let to him frō that which both by lawe and right he might and ought to do But rather so he ought to dispose himselfe with force to restrayne and expell them which gathered thē together as rebels thinking to exclude themselues from the subiection both of him and the Empire And that such rebels as both had restrained the souldiours which the Emperor sent for when he was in Asia diuers others also which for necessary causes he had called to hym they had so wickedly delt with abused He as they had deserued should rather desire to see punished reformed then to mayntain them vnder colour of peace being so wicked and manifest euill doers And touching that he demandeth of hym that he should commit and deferre so great a cause wherein the wealth and safety of the Empire consisteth to his arbitrement by him to be determined without eyther assignemēt of any tyme when or adding thereunto any condition or exceptiō for not doing the same neither the diminishing impayring the dignitie and regaltie of his Empire considered he could not but maruell Seing that neither it apperteined to his calling and facultie nor to the benefite or cōmoditie of the Empire To this effect also writeth Fridericke in his last Epistle to the Pope the effect whereof amongst other Epistles you may read And in the same his letters he sheweth that when the Emperour at a certaine time had bene with the Pope At his going away he requested that when he came agayn he would come into Italy but with his houshold band and familie For that if he shoulde come as before he did accustome with his army he should terrifie thē ouermuch amongst whom sayth he you may assure your selfe to be in great safetye and finde all thinges in rest and quiet when quite contrary as the Emperor for a certainty had tryed he had there all things ready and prepared for his destruction So that when he pretended vnto him greatest frēdship he was busiest in conspiring his death The certayne time when the Pope had this exercise in hand agaynst the Emperor I cānot search out neither may it be in his epistles vndated easly foūd out But that of the certainty thereof no man need to doubt I haue assigned you to the Emperours Epistle where he maketh mention of the same The Emperour then as he had determined prosecuteth his purpose marcheth into Italy where he brought vnder his subiection those Cities that against him rebelled as Mantua Uerona Ternisium Patauium and others And then he afterward set vpō the great host of the Mediolanenses the Brixians the Placentines and other confederators vnto whom the Popes Legate Georgius Longomantanus had ioyned himselfe of whome he tooke 1000. prisoners and also their general being the chief Magistrate in the Citty of Mediolanum and Petrus Tenopolus the Dukes sonne of Uenice slue diuers captaines moe and tooke all their ensignes And in this battell specially at the recouering of Marchia and Ternissana he vsed the frendly ayd of Actiolinus The Pope now somewhat dismayd at this ouerthrow of his confederates mates though not much began yet somewhat to feare the Emperour whereas before that which he did he wrought secretly and by others nowe he goeth to worke with might and mayne to subdue and depriue the Emperour And although the Emperour saw perceaued what inward hate and mortall malice he bare wardes him not onely by that he so apertly stood with his conspiratours agaynst him but also that on euery side he heard and from all partes was brought him certain word how greatly he laboured agaynst him as with opprobrious wordes naughty reportes and slaunders to the intent to pull from him the hartes and fidelitie of his subiectes and make those that were his frends his enemies neither that he meant at any time to take vp and cease from such euill and wicked practises yet notwithstanding for that there shuld be no default in him foūd for the breach of the league and peace betweene them a little before concluded he sendeth foure Legates to the Byshop of Rome which should aunswere vnto and refute those criminous obiections whiche he layd vnto him as also make him priuy to hys purpose and what he ment to do thereby to declare hys innocencie towardes him in such causes and simplicitie The Bishop when he vnderstood these Embassadours to be not farre of from Rome knew the cause of their cōming he thought with himselfe that in hearing the excuse and reasonable answere of the Emperour perhaps might be prouoked to desist from hys purpose and so degenerate from other of his predecessours refuseth to speake with them and at the day appoynted pronounceth the sentence of proscriptiō against him depriuing him of all
gathered out of good probable authors But as touching the haynous artes and flagirious verdes which the Pope burdeneth him withall and in his sentence agaynst hym maketh mention of Fredericus not onely purgeth himselfe therof but also diuers historicians as well Germain writers as Italiās affirme the same to be false and of the Popes owne braynes to do him skare teene withall inuēted Of which matter those things which Pandolphus touching the commendation or disprayse of Fredericus writeth I thought good out of Italian to translate whose wordes be these Albeit the Emperor Fredericus was indued with many goodly giftes and vertues yet notwithstanding was he accounted an enemy of the church and a persecutor of the same of which both Innocentius the 4. in his sentence hath pronoūced him guilty the same sentence haue other Popes registred in theyr sixe books of Decretals and stablished the same for a lawe howe that hee ought to be taken for no lesse Therefore peraduenture it should not become me to falsifye or call in question that whiche other haue confirmed or els to dispute and argue much of that matter Yet notwithstanding as much as his actes dedes in writing declare the books of the chiefest authors affirme as also his own Epistles do testify I cannot precisely say whether the bishops of Rome so call him and iudge him therfore Or els for that he was somewhat to bold in speaking and telling them but the truth and reprouing the ecclesiasticall order of their great abuses Or els whether for that he would haue had them gone somewhat more neare the conditions liues of the auncient fathers of the primitiue Church and disciples of Christ Or whether for that he defēded and stood with them for the prerogatiue and dignities belōging to the empire or not Or els whether they stood in feare awe of the great power he was of in Italy which thing in deede Gregory the 9 in a certain Epistle of his confesseth But of these things let them iudge and discerne that shall read the monumēts and histories of Frederick Truely sayth he when I consider with my selfe that Christ whose vicar the Romaine Bishops boast thēselues to be sayd vnto his disciples that they should follow him and also intimate his example as of their maister and teacher and commaunded them farthermore how they should not draw the sword but put vp the same into the skaberd and farther gaue thē in precept that they should not onely forgeue iniuries seuē times but 70. times seuen times to those that offended them And when I now compare the liues of the Bishops of Rome how neare they follow him whose vicar they say they be And consider so manye and greet conspiracies treasons rebellions disloyaltyes lyinges in wayt and treacherous deuises So many Legates of the Popes being Ecclesiasticall persons which will needes be called the shepheardes of Christes flocke to be suche warriours and Captaynes of Souldiours in all the partes of Italy Campania Apulia Calabria being the Emperours dominions in Picenum Aemilia Flamminia and Lumbardy to be sent out against him And also when with my selfe I meditate the destruction of so many great and famous Cities the subuersion of such common weales the slaughter of so many men and the effusion of so much Christian bloud And lastly when I beholde so victorious prosperous and fortunate Emperours to be and so many miserable vnfortunate and vanquished Popes put to flight Am perswaded with my selfe to thinke and beleue that the iudgements of God are secret and maruellous and that to be true which Aeneas Siluius in his history of Austria writeth That there is no great and maruellous slaughter no notorious and special calamity that hath happened either to the publick weale or els to the church of God of the which the Bishops of Rome haue not bene the authors Nicolaus Machiauellus also sayth that all the ruinous calamities and miserable chaunces that the whole christian common weale and also Italy hath suffered hath bene brought in by the Popes and bishops of Rome Many Epistles of Fredericus there be which he wrote vnto the Bishops of Rome to the Cardinals and to diuers other Christian Princes all which I haue read and in them is to be seene nothing contrary vnto Christian doctrine nothing wicked and vngodly nothing iniurious to the Church of God nothing contumelious or arrogantly written of Frederick But in deede I denye not the same to be fraught and full of pitifull complayntes and lamētatiōs touching the auaritious ambitiō of the Ecclesiastical persōs and pertinacy of the Bishops of Rome and that he would receiue and take no satifactiō nor yet excuse in the defence of the right and priuiledge of the Empire which he maintained also of their manifold and infinite cōspiracies which they practised both secretly and openly agaynst him And of the often admonitions which he gaue to the whole multitude and order Ecclesiasticall to attend vpon and discharge their functions and charges And who that farther is desirous to know and vnderstand the trueth and coueteth to search out the renowmed vertues of magnificēt Princes let them read the Epistle of Fredericke dated to all Christian Princes which thus beginneth Collegerunt principes pontifices Pharisaei concilium and an other wherin he perswadeth the Colledge of Cardinalles to take vp the dissention betweene the Emperor and the pope which beginneth In exordio nascentis mundi and also an other which thus beginneth Infallibilis veritatis testem besides yet an other Ad Reges principes orbis Christiani with diuers other moe wherein may well be seene the princely vertues of this so worthy a piere all which Epistles collected together in the Latin tongue the lerned sort I wish to read whereout they may picke no litle benefit and commodity to thēselues In his Epistle last recited these are his wordes Non existimetis id me a vobis ideò contendere ac si ex sententia pontificia priuationis maiestas nostra sit perculsa Cum enim nobis sit rectae voluntatis conscientia cumquedeum nobiscum habeamus eundē testem inuocamus id nos spectasse cum totum ordinem Ecclesiasticum tum praesertim primores neruis potētiae dominationisque eorum succisis extirpatisque tyrannidis radicibus ad primitiue Ecclesie conditionem statum reuocaremus That is Thinke ye not that we so earnestly desire or craue this peace at your hand as though our maiesty were terrified with the Popes sentence of depriuation When as God vpon whom we trust and inuocate is our witnesse and iudge of our conscience that when we went about to reforme the Ecclesiasticall state but especially the ringleaders of the same and should restrayne theyr power and extirpate theyr great tiranny and reduce the same to the state and cōdition of the primatiue Church we looked for no lesse at theyr handes For these causes peraduenture those which had the gouernement
superstition but that you may spoyle robbe the people as in Luke 20. Which deuour widowes houses by dissembling of your long prayer Glosse The which make ouer long prayers to the intent they may seeme more deuout that they may get both mony great coÌ„mendation of all such as be sicke and troubled with the burden of theyr sinnes Whose prayers be turned into sin which neither are profitable for themselues nor any other But rather shall haue for making those prayers greater damnatioÌ„ for as much as by the same they deceiue others For by this that they receiue and take both golde and siluer it appeareth that they preath not for soule healthes sake but onely for filthy lucre and gayne sake Math 10 Be ye possessours neither of gold nor siluer Glosse If they then haue these thinges they can not seeme or be thought to preach for the health of yâ— soule but for lucres sake And so sayth Hiâ—rome vpon the Prophet Malachy Because some Prophets tooke mony theyr Prophecy became diuinatioÌ„ that is to say theyr prophecy appeared not to be prophecie but diuination or inchauntment that is that such prophecy procedeth not froÌ„ God but from the deuill And this appeared in 1. q. 1. hauing this beginning NunquaÌ„ diuinatio c. Therfore these preachers which circumueÌ„t and beguile men to the inteÌ„t that they should geue them their goode either in their life time or after theyr death are not true Apostles but false Prophets The 14. signe is that false Prophets when any verity is preached which for the most part they are not acquainted with all or that touched them then begin they to chafe and barke against the same wherupoÌ„ the Apostle in the 3. chapter to the PhilippiaÌ„s saith behold the dogges Glossa Understand you that they are not dogs by nature but by their vsage conditioÌ„s barking agaynst the truth which they were neuer acquainted with And so he coÌ„pareth theÌ„ right well to dogges because dogs folow rather custome then reason So false Apostles do keepe the custome of the law do bite and barke against the truth as though they were without the gift of reason And also in the secoÌ„d epistle to Timothy the 4 chapter saying They get them instructors according to theyr owne desires Glossa Whiche may teach them what things they themselues are willing to heare because the truth seemeth nothing pleasant vnto them Therfore those preachers which barke agaynst the late reuealed truth which toucheth theÌ„ very neare therfore cause the same to be hidden kept vnder are not true Apostles but false prophets The 15. signe is that the true Apostles doe not enforce any to receiue or heare them which be vnwilling therunto but send them away rather least they should seeme to seek after some earthly and transitory thing Math 10 Who soeuer will not receiue you get you out of that Citty and shake the dust from off your feet c. Glossa That you may thereby shew that the desire of earthly thinges hath no power in you Therfore those preachers which wrastle striue as it were to that intent they would be receiued and heard are no true Apostles For as muche as the Apostle sayth Corint 11. If any man appeare among you to be ouer contentions or full strife such custome haue we none nor yet the congregation of Christ. The 16. signe is that the Apostles did not procure the indiâ—nation of those princes with whom they were esteemed and regarded against such persons as would not receiue them and heare theÌ„ according as we read in the life of Simon and Iude the Apostles The chiefe ruler being very angry commauÌ„ded a very great fire to be made that the bishops might be cast into the same all other which went about to deâ—ame the doctrine of the Apostles of Christ But the Apostles fell downe before the Emperor saying we beseech you syr let not vs be the authors or causers of this destruction or calamity Nor that we which are sent to be the preseruation of men and to reuiue those that are dead through sinne may seem to be killers of those that be aliue Therefore those preachers which seeke to stirre vp the displeasure of Princes agaynst them whose fauours now they enioy that will not receiue and heare them or rather whom they themselues hate are no true Apostles but false Prophets The 17. signe is that the Apostles of Christ haue not onely the knowledge of those things which God hath already done but also of those thinges which he will hereafter doe as in the Apoâ— 3. The beastes were full of eyes both behinde and before Glose Obtaining the knowledge of those thinges which God had done as also what he would do hereafter in the end of the world Therfore those that say they know not the perils of the church in the latter time which are prophecied afore or that they care not for them or els if they know theÌ„ not they haue not eyes be hinde and before be no true Apostles Therefore what time as they call themselues Apostles they are false prophets The 18. signe is that true Apostles do not desire the riches and goods of them to whom they preach wherby they are discerned from wolues that is to say from false Prophets Act. 20. I haue desired no mans golde nor siluer Glose By this are Wolues discerned for they desire suche thinges And agayne in the same place For those thinges which I had neede of and to those which were with me these handes haue ministred Glose This example also of labouring is a spectacle for Bishops wherby they are discerned from wolues For such as aske or beg of those to whom they preach or set any other to aske or beg in theyr names do seeme to commit simony Like Byezi of whom it is red in the third booke of kinges the fiâ—t chapt that craued certaine apparell of Naaman the Sirian to whome his maister Elizeus had restored the benefit of health Not withstanding he had gotten those garments vnwitting to his maister Whereupon Gregory Nazianzenus sayth 1. q. 1. Qui isti debetur But some man perhaps will say can not the preacher aske money or money woorth of those to whoÌ„ he preacheth Or at the least may not he beg To this may be answered If the preacher by authority preach and doth feed his flocke as a true pastor with the food of Gods word he may take money or money worth but then it is not begging or crauing but it is by authoritye as the second to Timothy the second chapter It is meete that the husband man that tilleth the ground should first and afore other receiue the commodity of his encrease Glose He putteth the vertuous preacher out of doubt not preaching for that intent to make marchaundise of the Gospell and geueth him to vnderstand that it is lawfull for him to take of them whom he feedeth as his flocke
so much to be troden downe by the Romanes and the popes messengers they thought therby somthing to bridle as with a snaffell the Popes messengers from their vntemperate ranging into this land Ex Flor. Hist. ¶ Heere by the way is to be noted that vnto the death of this foresayde Fulco Byshop of London continueth the history of Mathew Paris monk of S. Albons which was to the yeare of grace 1260. The residue was continued by an other Monke of the same house but not wyth such like commendation worthy to make any autentike story as I haue seene it noted in a written booke It were to tedious and curious in order to prosecute what happened in euery yere through this kings raigne as how it was prouided by the king that whosoeuer coulde despend 15. li. land by yere should be â—ound to make to the king a souldiour that watch should be kept euery night in Cities that who soeuer was robbed or otherwise damnified in any countrey he that had the custody shuld be compelled to make vp the losse againe or els to pursue the malefactor which was An. 1253. witnessing Flores hist. Item how the king making his viage into â—ascone his expenses were reckened to mount 270000. marks beside 30000. Markes bestowed vpon his brethren by the mother side beside other great gifts geuen abroad By reason wherof great taxes and colonies and tenthes were required of his subiects especially of the Churchmen who were wont to receiue tithes of other nowe were constrained to geue tithes to the laitie Flores Hist. An. 1254. Item howe in the yeare next following the Londoners offring a 100. li. for a gift to the king with a precious cup of gold at his returne out of Fraunce were shortly after compelled by the King to pay 3000. Marks for the scape of a certaine prisoner being a clerke condemned which clerke being graunted of the King to the Bishop and he hauing no prison sufficient for him borrowed of the Londiners to haue him kept in the prison of Newgate who escaping thereout they as is sayde were demaunded this recompence aforesaide Anno 1255. Item how the king greatly complaining of his debt the same yeare required the whole tenthes which shoulde be gathered in 3. yeres to be takeÌ„ vp all at once To whose request the nobles and commons agreed to straine themselues so that the Charter of their liberties and customes might be ratified fully by him confirmed And so for that yeare they were Flores Hist. Item howe Pope Alexander the 3. to destroy the city Michera with king Menfrede the sonne of Fredericke the Emperor sent foorth the same yere Octauianus his Cardinall with a puissant armie who comming to the City with his siege through the counsaile of Marchisius one of the chiefe Captaines discharged a great part of his hoste whereby the most of the Popes army was slaine and destroyed almost all saue onely the familie of Marchisius An. 1255. Flor. Mat. Paris Many other thynges during the time of thys King might be congested as the rising of Lewlynus King of Wales and of the welshmeÌ„ against the king and wasting the land vnto the towne of Chester who destroyed diuers of the Englishmen horsemen taken in the Marrys wyth whom at length they fel to agremeÌ„t by the meanes of Octobonus that his successors should be called princes onely of Wales and shuld do the king his homage And the king of him to receaue 3000. Markes And this being stablished in wryting was confirmed by the Popes seale An. 1257. Ex Polychron About the same time such famine oppressed the land and lacke of victuals that a summe of corne was then solde for 26. shillings in somuch that the pouerty were forced to eat nettle rootes thissell rootes whatsoeuer they could gette Ex Eulogio Although some refer this to the yere 1262. Hereunto moreouer might be adioyned how Pope Alexander abusing and mocking the kings simplicity made him beleeue that he would make his sonne Edmund king of Apulia so that he would sustaine the charges and costes thereof to maintaine the warre which thereto shoulde appertaine Whereby the king cast in a sodaine hope caused his sonne incoÌ„tinent to be proclaimed king of Apulia And vpon the same sent vp to the pope all the riches he could wel make in his realme And thus was the realme manifolde waies miserably unpouerished to enrich the pope Ex Florâ— Hist. About which season Rich. Earle of Exceter the kings brother was made king of Almaine by the Electours Here might be shewed moreouer and added to the stories aboue how the yere next following which was 1259. as Nicholas Triuet wryteth the King entering into France required the restitution of such lands in Normandie and Angiew as of olde righte was due vnto him and wrongfully with holden from him But the French King againe alledged saying that the couÌ„trey of Normandie by old time was not geueÌ„ away from the crowne of France but vsurped and by force extorted by Rollo c. In coÌ„clusion the King fearing and suspecting the hearts of his nobles and looking for none other but for rebellion at home durst not try with them but was compelled to agree with them vpon such peace conditions as he coulde get which was this That he shoulde haue of the French king xiii C. M. of Turen poundes with somuch lands els as came to the value of xx M. pound in yearely rent so should he resigne fully and purely to the handes of the French king all such landes and possessions which he had in Fraunce Wherby the King geuen ouer his stile and titles which hee had in those partes ceased then to be called Duke of Normandie or Earle of Angiew Albeit if it be true that Gisburn wryteth the king afterward repenting of his deede did neuer receaue the money in all his life neither did hee cease during his life to entitle himselfe Duke of Normandie But after him hys sonne Edward and his successour in their stile left out the title to be called Duke of Normandie c. Ex Gisburn Beside many other matters omitted here I ouerpasse also the sore and vehement conflict not betwene the â—rogs and the mise which Homer writeth of but the mighty pitched field fought in the yeare of our Lorde 1259. betweene the young students and scholers of the Uniuersitie of Oxford hauing no other occasion as I read in Math. Pariens but onely the diuersitie of the Countrey where they were borne For the Northern men ioyning with the welshmeÌ„ to try their manhoode against the Southerne part fel both parts together in such a broile with their ensignes warlike aray that in conclusion diuers on both sides were slaine This heauy bloudy coÌ„flict during and increasing amoÌ„g them the ende was this that the Northern lads with the welsh had the victorie After that fury and fiery fiercenesse had done what it could the victorers
you wtin these fifteene dayes you shall shew your selfe abroad if God permit vpon your horse backe whole and well as euer you were And according to the promise her made the prince it came to passe to the no litle comfort and admiration of all his subiectes When the great Souldan heard of and that the Prince was yet aliue he woulde scarsly beleue the same and sending vnto hym three of hys nobles and princes excused himselfe by them calling hys gods to witnes that the same was done neither by hym nor his consent Whiche Princes and messengers standing a loofe of from the kinges sonne worshipping hym fell flat vpon the ground You sayth the prince doc reuerence me but yet you loue me not But they vnderstoode hym not because he spake in Englishe vnto them speaking by an interpreter Neuertheles he honourably intreated thē and sent them away in peace Thus when Prince Edward had bene 18. monethes in Acra he tooke shipping about the assumption of our lady as wee call it returning houseward after 7. weekes he arriued in Sicilia at Trapes and from thence trauelling through Palestina and Mermes and so through the middes of Apulia till he came to Rome where he was of the Pope honourably entertayned From thence he came into Fraunce whole same and noble prowes was there much bruted among the common people and enuied of y◠nobillitie especially of the Earle de Chafōs who sent vnto hym and required him that he might breake a staffe with him at the Tilte in hys countrey whiche thing to doc for that the prince would not diminishe his honour and fame although he might haue well alledged a sufficient cause and excuse by meanes of hys trauell yet he would not but willingly consented therunto Wherupon it was proclaymed that Prince Edward by suche a day with those that were with him had challenged all commers at the Tilt Barriers Whereupon great assemblies were made in the country all about and diuers as well horsemen as footemen had coniured amongst themselues and conspired agaynst the Englishmen selling their horses and armour a forehand drinking one to an other in bon voiage of the spoile of them whom they would take as theyr prisoners Prince Edward in the meane tyme sent into England for diuers Earles and Barons whiche came vnto hym Whē the day appoynted was come the Prince had with him more then 1000. horsemen whiche were knightes besides hys footemen But yet there was as many mo on the other side both in horsemen and footemen When the parties should meete The French footmen whiche had before conspired began both to spoyle rifle and kill The Englishmen resisted defended thēselues both with bowes slings many of thē they slue draue them to the gates of their Citty the other they chased ouer a riuer where manye of them were drowned In the meane season the Earle with fiftie of his knights which followed him came forth and ioined together so many for so many and a lōg time together they tryed it with theyr swordes laying one at an other At the last the Earle perceauing himselfe not able to match with him at the armes end enclosed with him and taking him about the necke held him with his armes very straite What meane you my Lord sayth the prince thinke you to haue my horse Yea marry quoth that Earle I meane to haue both thee and thy horse Hereat Prince Edwarde being ascourued lifted vp himself and gaue him such a blow that therwithall he forsaking his horse hong stil about the Princes necke till that he shooke him off to the ground Herewith the Prince beyng somewhat in a heate lefte the prease to take some ayre thereby to refreshe himselfe But when he sawe the iniury of the Frenchmen towardes hys men and how they had slayne many of them he then said vnto them that they vsed rather the exercise of battayle then of Torny Spare you not therefore sayth he from henceforth none of them all but geue them agayn as good as they bring Thē they assayed to kill eche other freely on eyther part and let theyr swordes walke And when by this tyme the English footmen were agayne returned and saw the conflicte of horsemen and many other Englishmen ouerthrowne they put themselues amiddes the prease some pāching the horses some cutting a sonder the girthes of y◠Frenchmens saddels ouerthrew◠the ryders and gaue them holibread Then when the foresayd Earle was horsed agayn by some of his men amongst the throng Prince Edward also rushed in amongst the thickest coped agayn with him to whō he often spake and cryed that he shoulde yelde hymselfe as vanquished but that he would not doc Notwithstanding when his strength began to fayle hym he was fayn to yeld himselfe vnto a simple knight according as Prince Edward him bad and all the rest of hys horsemen Knights fled and saued themselues Howbeit many of them in that place were slaine and our men returned hauing the victorye But when after this they thought themselues to be quiet and at rest they were killed by two by three at once as they went in the streetes of the Citizens Which thing when the prince heard he sent for the Maior and Burgeses commaunding them to see the same redressed and that immediately for otherwise of hys knighthoode he assured them that vpon the morow he would fire the city and make it leuell with the grounde Whereupon they went theyr wayes and set watchmen in diuers places of y◠same to keepe the peace by whiche meanes the Prince and hys mē were in safety and quiet Thus in this pastime of Torneing and Barriers much bloud was spilte whereupon the name of the place was chaunged so that it is not called Torniamentum de Chalons but paruum bellum de Chalons From thence the prince came to Paris and was of the french king honorably entertained after certain dayes went from thence into Vascouia where he taryed till that he heard of the death of the king his father In the yeare of our 1272. died pope Clement the 4. After whom succeeded Pope Gregory the 10. who in the next yeare following whiche was the yeare of our Lord. 1273. called a general Councell at Lyons about the controuersie betweene the Greeke Church and the Latine Churche and for the vacancy of the sea Apostolicall c. ¶ Certaine Notes of other occurrents chaunced in forreine Countryes abroad within the compasse of yeares and raygne of the foresayd King Henry the thyrd HAuing thus accomplished the life and history of King Henry the third with such accidents as happened wtin this realm I thought good to adioine vnto the same some other foreine matters not vnworthy the note incident in other Countries during the tyme of the sayd king Namely from the yeare of our Lord. 1217. vnto this yeare 1272. which I thought the rather not to be
omitted for that euen from and about the beginning of this kings raigne sprang vpp the very welspringes of all mischiefe and sectes of Monkish religions and other swarmes of Popish orders which with their grosse and horrible superstition haue encombred the Church of Christ euer since First to omitte the repeticion of Pope Innocent the third the great Graundsire of that fowle monster Transustantiation and auriculer Confession with the fryers Dominick and Franciscane Fryers Thomas Aquinas Iacobus de Uoragine Uincentius with Pope Honorius the third coyner of the Cannon Lawe and the Cardinall Hostiensis as also Bonauenture Albertus magnus with Pope Urbane the 4. first founder of the feast of Corpus Christi and procuror of the adoration of the body of Christ in the Sacrament besides Durandus and many moe followeth further to be noted that the Tartarianes aboute the yeare 1240. issuing out of Moscouia into the partes of Polonia made great waste in Christendome so muche the rather because the Princes about Polonia beyng at variaunce amongest themselues vsed none other remedie for theyr defence but heapes of Masses Inuocation of the dead and worshipping of Images whiche in deede dyd nothing relieue them but rather encrease theyr trouble The next yeare following the whole nation of the Scithians mustering like Locustes inuaded the partes of Europe with two mightye armyes whereof the one entring vppon Polonia made great hauocke and caryed away many Christians from thence Captiues the other ouerrunning Hungaria made no lesse spoyle there Adde hereunto an other freshe armye of Tartarianes to the number of 5000000. Who at the very same tyme ioyninge themselues together entered into Muscouia and Cracouia and made most horrible slaughter sparing neyther sexe nor age noble nor vnnoble within the Land From thence passing to Uratislauia made great spoyle there also and thinkyng there to winne the Castle were by the miraculous workyng of the Lorde at the instaunce and prayers of good people discomfited beyonde all expectation of man by thundringe and lightning falling vpon them from heauen in most terrible wise The same yeare immediately after Easter an other armye of Tartarians were gathered agaynst Lignicium drawing neere to Germnany By the bruyte whereof the Germaynes being put in great feare were altogether dismayed but yet not able to helpe themselues by reason they lacked a good guyde and gouernour amongest them All which came to passe specially by the mischieuous practize of the Romayne Popes raysing variaunce and discorde amongst them notwithstanding Dentry prince of Polonia and Silicia gathering a power as well as he coulde dyd encounter with him but in fine hys whole armye was vanquished and the kyng hymselfe slayne Notwithstanding whiche ouerthrowe of Christians it pleased God to strike such a feare into the heartes of the sayd Tartarianes that they durst not approche anye further or nearer into Germany but retired for that tyme into they Countrye agayne who recounting theyr victory by taking each man but one eare of euery of the Christians that were slayne founde the slaughter so great as that they filled it great sackes full of eares Neuertherles after this viz the yeare 1260. the same Tartarianes hauing the Moskouites to theyr guides returned agayne into Polonia and Cratonia where in the space of three monethes they ouerranne the land with fire and sword ouer to the coastes of Silesia And had not the princes of Germany put to theyr helping hand in this lamentable case they had vtterly wasted the whole lande of Polonia and the Coastes thereaboutes This yeare also in the month of Aprill Richard Kyng of Almayne dyed at the Castell of Barchamsted and was buryed at the Abbey of Dayles whiche he built out of the ground The same yeare also at Norwich there fel a great controuersie between the monks and the citizens about certayn tallagies and liberties At last after much altecration and wrangling wordes the furious rage of the Cittizens so much increased and preuayled and so litle was the feare of God before theyr eyes that altogether they set vpon the Abbey and Priory and burned both the church and Byshops Pallace whē this thing was heard abroad the people were very sory to heare of so bold naughty an enterprise much discommended the same At the last K. Dēry calling for certayne of hys Lords and Barons sent thē to the city of Norwich that they might punish and see execution done of the chiefest malefactors in so much that some of them were condemned and burnt some of them hanged and some were drawne by the heeles with horses throughout the streetes of the Citty and after in muche misery ended theyr wretched liues The same yeare Adam the prior of Canterbury and Bishop elect in the presence of pope Gregory the 10. refused to be archbishop although he was elect wherefore the pope gaue the same archbishopricke to Frier Robert Kilwardby the Prouost of the preaching Friers a man of good life and great learning He was cōsecrated at Caunterbury the fourth day of March by sixe bishops of the same Prouince The same yeare also at Michelmas the Lord Edmund the sonne of king Richard of Almaine maryed the sister of Gilbert Erle of Gloucester Also in this yeare of our Lord 1273. the 16. day before the Calendes of December vpon S. Edmundes day the archbishop and confessour died King Henry in the 56. yeare of his raigne and was buryed at Westminster leauing after him two sonnes and two daughters to wit Edward the Prince and Edmund Earle of Lancaster and Leicester Beatrice and Margaret whiche Margaret was maryed to the king of Scottes This king Henry in his life tyme beganne the building of the Church steeple at westminster but did not throughly finish the same before his death King Edward the first IN the time of the death of K Henry Edward his eldest sonne was absent in Dasconia as a little before you heard yet notwithstanding by Robert Kilwarby Archb. of Caunt and other bishops nobles he was ordeined heire and successour after hys father who after he had heard of hys fathers death retourned home to his Countrey and was crowned the yeare of our Lord 1274. who then layd downe his crowne saying he woulde no more put it on before he had gathered together all the landes pertayning to the same This Edward as he had alwayes before bene a louing and naturall Childe to his Father whom he had deliuered out of prison and captiuity afterward hearing both together of the death of his sonne of his father wept and lamented much more for his father then for his sonne saying to the French king which asked the cause thereof that the losse of his child was but light for Children might after increase and be multiplied but the losse of his parent was greater which could not be recouered Robert Auesbury So almighty God for the same his pietie to his father shewed rewarded
and determination of the matter was committed to the iudgement of king Edward of England who after sufficient proofe made to the Scottes and firme euidence brought out of all the ancient historyes both of England and Scotland testifying from tyme to tyme that he was chief head and soueraigne of the Realme of Scotland first by necessitie of the law and by al theyr consentes tooke full possession of the same And that bone adiudged the right of the Crown to John Bailol who descended of the daughter of Dauid Earle of Huntington brother to Dauid King of Scotland in the dayes of Kyng Henry the second This Erle Dauid had three daughters Isabell maried to Robert Brusse Margaret to Allen Earle of Galeway had Ellen to Henry Lord Hastinges AlleÌ„ Earle of Galeway had ElleÌ„ maried to Roger Quincy Erle of Winchester Constable of Scotland Doruagile maried to John Bailol father to Edward king of Scots When these thinges were thus finished in Scotlande and Syr Iohn Bailol as most rightfull inheritour had receaued the crowne of Scotland at the handes of kyng Edward thankefully for the same in the presence of the Barony of England and of Scotland did vnto the sayd king Edward his homage and sware to him fealty the Scottes with theyr new king returned into Scotland and Kyng Edward remoued agayne to England But not long after the falsenes of this Scotishe Kyng soone appeared Who repenting him of his homage done vntruely for sook his former othe promise and made war against king Edward through the counsaile of the Abbot of Menros Wherfore the king with a great host sped hym into Scotland in processe laid siege to the towne of Berwicke which the Scots did egerly defend not onely to the discomfiture but also to the decision of the kinges and hys English host But in conclusion the English men preuayled and wan the towne where were slayne of the Scottes the number of 25. thousand And while the king was there busied in winning other holds about the same he sent part of his host to Dunbarre where the EnglishmeÌ„ agayn had the victory and slue of the Scottes xx thousand Gis burne sayth but x. thousand so that very few were lost of the English company The king with a great nuÌ„ber of prisoners returning into his realm shortly after sped him ouer vnto FlauÌ„ders where he sustayned great trouble by the French kyng till truce for certayne space was betweene them concluded But in the meane while that K. Edward was thus occupyed beyond the Seas the French king resorting to his practised maner set the Scottes secretly agaynst the Englishmen to keep the king at home Which Scots makyng themselues a Captaine named WilliaÌ„ Waleis warred vpon the borders of NorthumberlaÌ„d where they dyd much burt At length the king returning from Burdeaux into England shortly vpon the same tooke hys iourny into Scotland Where meeting at Yorke with hys host marched into the Realme of Scotlande winning as he went townes and Castles till at length comming to the towne of Frankyrch on Mary Magdalens day he met with the power of Scotland and had with them a fore sight but through Gods prouidence the victory fel to the right cause of Englishmen so that of the Scottes were slayne in the field as it is of diuers writers affirmed ouer the number of xxxii thousand and of Englishmen but barely xxviii persons Whereupon the king agayn taking possession and feairy of the whole land returned home And yet the false vntroth of the Scots would not thus be ruled but rose vp in a new broyle so that the kyng was enforced to make his power agayn the yeare folowing into Scotland where he to suppressed the rebellion of that Lords and of the commons that they swearing to the kings allegiaunce presented themselues by great companyes put them wholy in the kings grace and mercy so that the king thinking himselfe to be in peaceable possession in a great surety of the land caused to be sworne vnto hym the rulers of the boroughes citties and townes with other officers of the land and so returned vnto Barwicke and so into England and lastly to Westminster These martiall affayres betwene England and Scotland although they appertayne not greatly to the purpose of our story Ecclesiastical yet so much by the way I thought briefly to touch whereby the better it might be vnderstanded by these premisses that whiche followeth in the sequele hereof As the Scottes were thus warring and ragyng agaynst the king and saw they could not make theyr party good they sent priuily to Pope Boniface for hysayde and counsaile who immediatly sendeth downe his precept to the K. to this effect that he should hereafter succease to disquiet or molest the Scottes for that they were a people exempt and properly pertaining to hys Chappell And therfore it could not otherwise be but that the Citty of Ierusalem must needs defend hys own Citizens as the mount Syon mayntayn such as trust in the Lord. c. Whereunto the king briefly maketh aunswere agayne swearing with anothe that he would to his vttermost keepe defend that which was hys right euideÌ„tly known to all the world c. Thus the Scots bearing themselues bold vpon the popes message also confederating themselues with the French meÌ„ passed ouer that yeare The next yeare after that whiche was 29. of the kinges raigne the sayd Pope Boniface directeth hys letters agayn to the kyng wherein he doth veÌ„dicate the kingdome of Scotland to be proper to the Church of Rome not subiect to the king of England And therfore it was agaynst God against iustice and also preindiciall to the Churche of Rome for hym to haue or hold dominion vpon the same which he proued by these reasons First that when king Henry the father of this Kyng receiued ayd of Alexander king of Scots in his warres agaynst Simon Mountfort he recognised acknowledged in his letters patents that he receaued the same of king Alexander not of any duety but of speciall fauour Item when the sayd king Alexander comming to England did homage to the sayd kyng Henry he did it not as king of Scotland but onely for certayne landes of Lyndal and Penreth lying in England Item where the sayd king Alexander left behynd hym Margaret his heyre being â—ece to the king of England and yet vnder age yet the tuition of the sayd Margaret was committed not to the K. of England but to certain Lords of Scotland deputed to the same Moreouer when any legacie was directed down from Rome to the Realme of England for collecting oftenthes or other causes the sayd legacie tooke no place in the realm of Scotland and might well he resisted as it was in kyng Alexander hys dayes except an other speciall commission touching the realme of Scotland were ioined wall Wherby it appeareth these to be two seueral dominions and not
of our right deare Lord and king and all the Realme with all our might and strength to keepe and mayntayne the Realme as all good people ought for to do Vpon that we pray you and desire you that ye woulde be helping to vs for the health and profite of the Realme and we haue had none aunswere of you nor knowe not your will in that parte Wherefore we send to you agayne and pray you charge you that ye beat you so against vs that ye haue nor make no cause vs to greue but that ye be to vs helping in all the wayes that you may And were ye well in certaine that we and also those that commeth with vs into this realme nothing for to done but that shall be pleasing to God and common profite to al the Realme Not els but for to destroy the Spensers enemyes to the Realme as ye well know Wherefore we pray and charge you in the fayth that ye owe to our Lord the king to the Crowne and to vs and vpon all that ye may forfeite that if Hugh Spenser both the father and the sonne our enemies come within your power that ye do thē hastely to be take fastly kept til we haue ordeined for them our will And as ye desire profite and honour of vs and of the Realme Vnderstanding well if it be so that ye doe our desire and prayer we shall the more be beholden to you And also we shall doe you profite and worship if that ye send vs hastely worde agayne of our will Geuen at Baldocke the sixt day of October These foresayd letters being published and perused the Bishop of Exceter to whom as ye heard was committed the rule of the City sent to the Maior for theyr keyes of the gates vsing so sharpe wordes in the kinges name y◠variaunce began to kindle betwene him and the Cittizens so farre forth that the commons in theyr rage tooke the foresayd Byshop and beheaded him and two of his housholde at that Stādard in Cheape Then the king went to Bristow and ordayned sir Hugh Spēser the father there to keep the Castle and the towne and the king with Hugh Spencer the sonne and Syr Robert Baldocke Chauncellour the Earle of Arundell went into Wales And the Queene so pursued them that first they tooke the towne yelded vp to her Then they tooke syr Hugh Spenser the father whom being drawn and torne they at last hanged vp at Bristow in chaynes of yron As the king was thus flying y◠queene caused to be proclaymed through her army that the Kyng should come and appeare and so to receaue his kingdome agayne if he woulde be conformable to his liege subiectes Who when he did not appeare Prince Edward his sonne was proclaymed high keeper of the Realme In the meane tyme Henry Earle of Lancaster brother to the good Earle Thomas which before was beheaded also Lord William Souch and M. Upphowell were sent by the Queene into Wales to pursue the king there tooke him and sent him to the Castell of Kenelworth And tooke Hugh Spenser the sonne and Sir Robert Baldock Chauncellour and sir Iohn Earle of Arundell brought them all to the towne of Hereford And anone after Hugh Spenser the sonne was drawn and hanged on a gallowes fiftye foote highe and after beheaded and quartered whose quarters were sent into 4. quarters of the Realme Syr Iohn of Arundel was beheaded sir Robert Baldock was put in Newgate at London where shortly after he pyned away and dyed among the theeues This done a Parliament was assembled at London from whence message was sent to the Kyng that if he would resigne vp his Crowne hys sonne shoulde haue it after him If not an other shold take it to whom the lot would geue it Wherevpon the king being constrayned to yelde vp his Crowne to hys sonne was kept in prison and after had to Barkley where he is sayd to take great repentance After this message beyng sent and the king halfe condescending thereunto the Parliament notwithstanding prosecuting and goyng forward there was a bill exhibited and put vp contayning certayne articles agaynst the sayd Kyng then in prison in the Castle of Barkley touching his misbehauiour and imprudent gouerning of the realme whiche bill openly before all the Lordes and commons by the speaker of the Parliament house was read After long consultation thereof amongest themselues touching those articles and also for the better and more circumspect gouernment of the Realme from that tyme forth it was consulted and agreed vppon by the Lordes spirituall and temporall and commons there assembled that they sayd Edward was a man not meete to be their Kyng nor from that tyme forth anye more to beare the Crowne royall or title of a Kyng But that Edward hys eldest sonne who there in the same court of high Parliament was present as he was rightfull heyre and inheritor therunto so should he be crowned king therof in hys fathers steade with these conditions thereunto annexed That he should take wise sage and true Counsellers vnto him That the Realme might be better and more circumspectly gouerned then before in the tyme of Edward his father it was That the old King his Father should be honourably prouided for and kept so long as he liued according as vnto his estate it appertayned c. These and other things thus finished and ended the Parliament breaketh vp and all thinges necessary to the coronation of a Prince appertayning were in speedy wise prepared whereof more hereafter Christ willing shal be specified In the meane tyme as touching the king whiche was yet in prison it is thought by some writers that the next yeare following by the meanes of syr Roger Mortimer he was miserably slayne with a spit as is sayd being thrust vp into his body and was buryed at Gloucester after he had raigned xix yeares In the time and raigne of this King the Colledge of Cambridge called Michaell house was founded and builded by Syr Henry Stantō Knight to the vse and increase of learning a thing in a common wealth very profitable And necessary to be had the want and need wherof many sondry times is sooner felt in this realme of ours and other Realmes abroad then is the discommoditie therof of most men commonly vnderstoode About the same time also was Nicholaus de Lyra which wrote the ordinary glose of the Bible Also Gulielmus Oceham a worthy diuine and of a right sincere iudgement as the times then would either geue or suffer In the tractation of this kings history before was declared what grudge did kindle in the harts of the Barons agaynst the king for reuoking such actes and customes as had bene before in the Parliament established both for Peter Gauestō for that two Spensers Also what seuere punishment the king did execute vppon them for the same in suche cruell and rigorous sorte that as he spared
for that we had left so long vncorrected the insolencie of the byshops and other officers that if remedy in these cases were not had with spede they wold withdrawe themselues from our allegeance and the couenaunt which they had sworne vnto to the vtter subuersion of our kingdome our perpetuall ignominie and the euerlasting shame of our English nation which God our most mercifull father forbid shoulde come to passe in our daies in whom is fixed immoueably the anchor of our hope Whereuppon entending the due correction of our officers we remoued from offices as semed good to our wisdome diuers persons whom we suspected in causes euidēt of euil administration of iustice of subuersion and oppressiō of our subiects of corruption of bribes and other hainous offences Others also of inferiour degree offending in the premisses we caused to be deteined in safe custody least by their liberty iustice might be troden vnder foote and the inquisition of the trueth concerning the premisses not to come to light Forasmuche therefore as the knowledge of the trueth in these cases might of none more certainly be knowen then from the secrete brest of our sayd Archbishop for that nothing pertaining to our information ought to lie hid from him vnto whome of so long a time had bene committed the administration of our whole common weale and summe of our businesse Wee sent vnto him our faithfull subiect Nicholas de Cantilupe with special commandement from vs all delayes set a part that he should forthwith make his personall appearance before vs at our City of London But he as one alwaies timerous as wel in prosperity as in aduersity and fearing where no feare was vntruely alleageth that some of our assistents had threatned hym and laid wait for his life if at any time he departed frō the Church of Cant. which God wee take to witnesse and a pure conscience wee neuer meant nor any of our assistents Wee suppose he touched thereby our Cousin although to all other aswell of the cleargy as comminalty through his malicious misdemeanors he was become odious Wherfore intending the safegarde of our subiects by letters or otherwise called before vs we appoynted our trustie and welbeloued Rasse Stafforde our Harbynger to offer vnto hym safeconducte and moreouer to present vnto him our letters patentes vnder our seale willing and commanding him therby againe personally to come before vs that we might be enformed what of so long a time hee had done touching the affaires of the kyngdome Wherunto contemning our commanndement gentle request he answereth that neither he wold in person appeare neither yet in any matter conferre wyth vs except it were in a full Parliament which for diuers reasonable causes coulde not then be called Thus may you see this archb whom our royal benignity had amplified wyth large honours admitted into all familiarity receiued into the bonde of vnnimitie and frendship vpon whome as on a father our whole hope did consist who so long as wee accomplished his will in all things pretended towardes vs a face of counterfet loue cloaked wyth dissembling beneuolence euen as though he had bene a louing father howe cruelly against reason he hath now forsaken vs requiting benefits with ingratitude oppressing his benefactour wyth the arrogancie of feare and finally according to the vulgare prouerbe rewarded vs as a horse in a satchell a Snake in a mannes bosome and fire cherished next the skinne rewardeth their receiuers When we were first exalted vnto the throne of our kingdome descended vnto vs by right of inheritaunce Gods diuine prouidence so working we thought and alwayes thinke it a detestable thyng to abuse so high authoritie but rather desire to gouerne wyth clemencie leuitie and moderation of iustice that peace of all men desired might firmely take place Neuerthelesse our sayde Archbyshop hath gone about to defame our innocencie and the fidelitie and diligence our faithfull counsailers prosecutours of true iustice openly declaring in hys letters patent and publishing abroade in diuers places that hee was oppressed by the kings power contrary to iustice the Clergy and comminaltie confounded and the church ouer charged wyth diuers grieuous taxes exactions He subtilly vsurped the name of a good pastour when in deede he was nothing lesse but rather as it should seeme by his owne cōfession and the common opinion had of him a very hireling He cloked his craftie subtilnesse with the zeale of defending the Churche although he hymselfe in very deede was the onely cause by his euill counsaile and craftie deuises of the tribulations of the same Hee also fained that not long agoe certaine wrytings were brought vnto him to be sealed containing in effect the defence and excusation of all such in generall that were violaters of the liberties of the Churche hoping thereby to defame the opinion had of vs and our faythfull counsailours to stirre vp sedition amongst the people and finally to withdrawe from vs the hearts of our nobilitie Hee gaue commaundement by hys letters that these things shoulde be proclaimed in all places of great resorte by diuers speciall articles contrary to his former order in his prouinciall Councel Wherefore respecting the integritie of our fame entending to preuent the malice of the sayde Archbishoppe and also to decline from vs the snares prepared for vs and ours wee haue thought good at thys present ouer besides those which before are rehersed amongst so many which wee omitte to declare vnto you some of hys peruerse and wicked actes When in our minoritie wee were constituted ouer our dominions hee caused vs through hys vnaduised counsaile and rash perswasion therby to winne excesiue fauour to geue away so many wastfull giftes and so many vnlawfull alienations that nowe by meanes thereof our treasury is cleane consumed the reuenewes of our Exchequer without all order dimished and he corrupted with bribes innumerable Oftentimes also without cause why when neither necessitie nor vtilitie so required onely through his perswasion wee forgaue diuers men great summes of money due vnto vs yea and the rents and reuenewes which ought to haue bene conserued for our necessitie and profite we applied to the vse of his frendes largely bestowing vppon such as euill deserued it Moreouer accepting aswell persones as money contrary to our minde and hys othe of fidelitie made vnto vs he admitted vnto publique offices throughout our dominions persones vnworthy neglecting those that had well deserued Many other things he rashly tooke in hand to the detrimēt of our state the hurt of our dignitie royall and no smal dammage of our subiectes by abusing his authoritie office committed vnto him But if he persist in his proude obstinacie and stout rebellion wee shall heereafter in conuenient time and place cause it to be more openly knowen willing and commaunding you to publish and cause to be published all and singular the premisses openly and distinctly in places where you shall thinke it
and diuers other I credibly heare of certayne olde Irish Bibles translated long since into the Irish toung which if it be true it is not other like but to be the doing of this Armachanus And thus much of this learned prelate and Archbishop of Ireland a man worthy for his christian zeale of immortall cōmendation After the death of this Innocent next was poped in that sea of Rome pope Urbane the fift who by the fathers side was an englishman This Urbane had bene a long wayter in the court of Rome and when he saw no promotion would light vpon him complayning to a certayn frend of his made to him his mone saying That he thought veryly if all the Churches of the world should fall yet none would fall in his mouth The which frend after seing him to be Pope and inthronised in his threefold crowne commeth to him putting him in remembrance of his words to him before sayth that where his holynesse had moned his fortune to him that if all the Churches in the world would fall none would fall vpō his head Now sayth he god hath otherwise so disposed that all the churches in the world are fallen vpon your head c. This Pope mayntayned and kindled great wars in Italy sending Egidius his Cardinall and Legate and after him Arduinus a Burgundian his legate and Abbot with great puissaunce and much mony agaynst sundry cities in Italy By whose meanes the townes and Cittyes which before had broken frō the bishop of Rome were oppressed also Bernabes Baleaceus princes of Millam vanquished By whose example other being sore feared submitted themselues to the Church of Rome And thus came vp that wicked church to her great possessiōs which her patrons would needes father vpon Constantine the godly Emperor In the time of this Pope Urbane the 5. and in the second yeare of his raign about the beginning of the yere of our Lord. 1364. I finde a certayne Sermon of one Nicolas Drem made before the Pope and his Cardinalies on Christmas euen In the which Sermon the learned man doth worthely rebuke the prelates and priests of his time declaring their destruction not to be farre of by certayne signes taken of their wicked and corrupt life All the sayings of the Prophets spoken agaynst the wicked priestes of the Iewes he doth aptly apply against the clergy of his time comparing the Church then present to the spirituall strumpet spoken of in the 16. of the Prophet Ezechiel And proueth in conclusion the clergy of the church then to be so much worse then the old Synagoge of the Iewes by how much it is worse to sell that church Sacraments thē to suffer doues to be solde in the church with no lesse iugement also and learning he answereth to the old and false obiection of the papists who albeit they be neuer so wicked yet thinke themselues to be the church which the Lord cannot forsake All which thinges to that entent they may the better appeare in his owne words I haue thought here to translate and exhibite the Sermon as it was spoken before the Pope ¶ A copy of a Sermon made before Pope Vrbane 5. the fourth sonday in Aduent 1364. by Nicholas Orem IVxta est salus mea vt veniat iustitia c. That is My sauing health is neare at hand to come and my righteousnes to be reuealed c. Esay 56. After the sentence of S. Paule Rom. 2. and in diuers other places before the Natiuity of Christ the whole world was deuided into two sorts of men the Iewes and Gentils The Iewes who wayted for the opening of the dore of Paradise by the bloud of the Sauior to come The Gentiles who yet sitting in darckenesse were to be called to light and to be iustified by fayth as is written Rom. 5. This saluation perteining both to the Iew and Gentile God promised before time to the Fathers by the Prophets to stirre vp the desire thereof in their hartes the more and to encrease theyr firme hope and fayth in the same As first in Mich. 6. the voyce of the Lord cryeth Health and saluation shall be to all men which feare my name And Esay 46. I will geue in Sion saluation and in Ierusalem my glory c. with diuers such other places like And forsomuch as hope in many times which is deferred doth afflict the soule and conceiueth wearinesse of long deferring He therefore prophesying of the nearenesse of the commyng thereof sayeth moreouer Esay 14. his time is neare at hande to come Also Abacuc 2. He will come and will not tary with many such other places mo◠So then the holy Fathers being in Limbo looked hoped that he should bring out them that sate bound and which in the house of prison sat in darckenesse as is read Esay 41. Then the time drew on in which came the fulnesse of the Gentiles and in which the Lord would declare the riches of this mistery being hidden from the world and from generations Col. 1. Wherefore the Lord in this text doth both certifye our fathers of the comming of our Sauior and doth comfort them touching the nearenesse thereof and also teacheth the iustification of the Gentils by fayth approching now neare at hand according to the words of my text Iuxta est salus mea c. Which words were fulfilled thē what time the Lord did manifest his saluation and did reueale his righteousnes in the sight of all the Gentiles And is deuided in 3. partes Of which the first speaketh of the nearenesse of his comming where is sayd Iuxta est salus c. The second concerneth the mistery of the Aduent of Christ and his incarnation where he sayth Vt veniat c. Thirdly is considered the seuerity of God his terrible reuenging iudgement to be reuealed where he sayth Vt reueletur c. which is to be expounded of his primitiue iustice whereof speaketh Amos the 5. saying And iudgement shall be reuealed like a sloud and righteousnesse like a strong stream Wherfore for our contēplation let vs receiue with ioy the solemnities of his holy vigile the word I say of God the father that is Christ. To whom it is sayd Esay 49. I haue geuen thee to be a light to the Gentiles and to be my saluation through the ends of the world Agayne Esay 46. My saluation shall not slacke c. As touching the nearenes thereof it is in these dayes opened to vs by the gospell where we read in S. Math. When the virgine Mary was dispoused vnto Ioseph before they did come together she was found with childe by the holy Ghost By this it was euident to vnderstand that our sauior ought shortly to proceed out of the chaste wombe of the virgin according as the Prophet dyd foretell saying Behold a virgine shall conceiue and bring forth a sonne c. For like as
and be lyke the highest c. For that I say if the Pope holde men of armes in maintayning of his temporal Lordship to venge him on them that gilten and offenden him geueth remission to fight and to slay them that contraricn him as men sayden he did by the Byshop of Norwich not putting his sword in his sheath as God commaunded to Peter he is Antichrist For he doth the contrary of the commaundement of Iesus Christ that had Peter forgeuen to his brother 70. sithe 7. sithe wel I finde in the Gospel that when Christ sent his Disciples to Samarye the Samaritanes would not receiuen them And some of them bidden Chryst that he should make a fire come down from heauen to destroy the City And he blamed them and said Nescitis cuius spiritus estis Filius hominis non venitanimas perdere sed saluare That is ye know not of what spirit ye are The sonne of man is not come downe to destroy but to saue the lyues and soules of mē c. If Christ then come to saue men and not to slea them who that doth the reuers hereof is against Christ and then he is Antichrist Christ bad Peter put his sworde in his sheath and sayd Omnes qui gladium acceperunt gladio peribunt That is All which take the sword shall perish with the sworde And I cannot fynde that Peter drew out his sword after that time but suffered as Christ sayd Cum senueris alius cinget te ducet quò tu non vis That is when thou shalt waxe old an other shall gird thee and lead thee whether thou wilt not And therefore sayd Peter Christ suffered for vs leauing vs example that we shoulde followe his steps And Paule sayth Not defending your selues but geue place to anger leaue reuenging to mee and I shall rewarde them c. And therfore it seemeth to me that it is much against Christes lore that his Uicar should bee a fighter sithen that hee mote be a shephearde that shoulde go before his sheepe and let them come after him and not with swordes to driue them away from him For as Christ sayth a good shepheard shall put his lyfe for his sheepe And zif al that Christ had two swordes when that hee was taken of the Iewes he sayd himselfe it was for that the Scriptures moten zit be fulfilled Quoniam cum iniquis deputatus est that is he was reputed among the wicked and not to figure two swordes that men sayen the Pope hath to gouerne with the church And when I see such doinges of the Pope many other that accorden not with Christs lore ne his liuing And when I reade diuers Scriptures of holye writte I am foule astenied whether they shoulder be vnderstanded of him or of any other And I pray you for Gods loue tell mee the sooth Chryst sayth Many shall come in my name saying I am Christ and shall seduce many c. Christ I wot well is as muche to say as he that is anointed two annointinges there weren in the lawe one of Kinges an other of Priestes And Christ was both King and Priest and so the Pope sayth that he is And if all that haue bene Emperours of Rome and other heathen kinges haue bene Antichrists they come not in Christes name But who so commeth in Christes name and fayneth him Christes frend and he be priuely his enemy he may lightly beguile many S. Paul saith before there commeth a defection first and the sonne of perditiō shal be reuealed which is the aduersary and is extolled aboue al that is named God or which is worshipped so y◠he shal sit in the temple of God shewing himself as God And it followeth in the same place And now ye knowe what holdeth till he be reuealed in his time for he worketh already the mistery of iniquitie Onely he y◠holdeth let him holde till he come abroad then that wicked one shall be reuealed whom the Lord Iesus shal slay with the spirite of his mouth c. And S. Iohn saith in the Apocalips I saw an other beast ascending out of the erth and two hornes like to the lambe He spake like the Dragō had the power of the first beast Many such authorities astonicth me oft sithes and therfore I pray you for the loue of God to tell me what they meane ¶ The sentence THe which schedule afore mencioned with the cōtentes thereof diligently of vs perused we considering y◠diseases which be not easely cured with gētle remedy must haue harder playsters Cōsidering moreouer these his articles with his aunswers to the same to other articles also lastly against him produced first mature deliberatiō had before vpon the whole matter with the foresaid masters Doctors as wel secular as regular to a great number obseruing in the same al thinges to be obserued in this behalfe haue geuē sentēce against the said w. in forme as foloweth The name of Christ being inuocated we Iohn by the permission of God Bishop of Hereford sitting in tribunal seate hauing God before our eyes weying cōsidering the articles by the foresaid faithfull Christians put vp against y◠said Swinderby pretēding himselfe to be priest with his aunswers vpō the same Actis Actitatis before vs in the cause of hereticall peruersitie with mature deliberation had before in this behalfe with masters doctours of diuinitie and also of other faculties with their counsel and cōsent Do pronounce decree and declare the sayd w. to haue bene and to be an hereticke scismaticke and a false informer of the people such as is to be auoided of faithfull Christians wherefore we admonish vnder y◠paine of the law all singular Christians of what sex state condition or preeminence soeuer that neither they nor any of thē wtin our dioces or any other do beleue receaue defend or fauor the said w. til he shal deserue fully to be reconciled to the bosome againe of holy Church ¶ The appeale of W. Swynderby from this sentence of the Bishop prefixed vnto the king and his counsaile IN nomine patris et filij et spiritus sancti Amen I. W. Swynderby priest knowledge openly to al men that I was before the Bishop of Hereford the thirde day of October and before many other good clerkes to aunswer to certaine conclusions of the faith that I was accused of And mine aunswere was this that if the Bishop or any man couthe shew me by Gods law y◠my conclusions or mine aunsweres were errour or heresie I would be amended and openly reuoke them before al the people Knowes in any of my conclusions but sayden singly with word that there was errours in them and bidden me subiect me to the Bishop put me into his grace reuoke mine errour and shewed me nought by Gods law ne reasō ne proued which they weren And for I would not
suspected of the byshops were the more maliced no doubt therefore of the sayd byshops whiche were the more ready to finde take all occasions to worke agaynst them as by theyr doyng herein may wel appeare For the bishop of Salisbury and archb of Yorke hauing no greater matter agaynst them then was declared with a grieuous complaynt went to the king complayning of the Mayor and Sheriffes of LoÌ„don What trespasse the Mayor and Sheriffes had done as ye haue heard before so may you iudge Now what followed after let vs heare The king incensed not a little w e the complaynt of the Bishops conceined estsoones against the Mayor and Sheriffes and agaynst the whole Cittie of London a great stomache In so muche that the Mayor both the Sheriffes were sent for and remoued from theyr office Syr Edward Darlyngton then was made warden Gouernor of the citie who also for hys gentlenes shewed to the Cittizens was also deposed and an other named syr Baldwyn Radington placed in that roome Moreouer so much grew the kinges displeasure agaynst the City that he also remoued from London the courtes termes to be kept at Yorke that is to say the Chauncery the Eschequer the kinges benche the hamper and the common place where the same conâ—â—â—ued from Midsommer tyll Christenmas to the great decay of the Cittye of London which was an 1393. Thivdly an other great cause whiche purchased the K. much euill will among hys subiectes was the secret murthering of his owne Uncle named T. Woodstocke Duke of Gloucester of whom mention was made before where was declared how the said Duke with the Earle of Arundell the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Darby with other were vp in armour agaynst certaine wicked Counsaylours about the king Whereupon the king watching afterward hys time came into Chelsford so to the place neare by where the Duke lay wherwith hys own hands he arested the sayd Duke his Uncle and sent him downe by water immediatly to Calice And there through the kinges commaundement by secret meanes was put to death being strangled vnder a fetherbed the Earle Marshall being then the keeper of Calis Wherby great indignation roâ—e in many mens hartes agaynst the king With the same Duke of Gloucester also about the same time was arested and imprisoned the Erle of Warwicke and the Earle of Arundel who being condemned by parliament were then executed whereby great grudge and great indignation rose in the heartes of many agaynst the king an 1397. Fourthly to omit here the blanke chartes sent ouer all the land by the king and how the king was sayd to let out his realme to ferme Ouer and beside all these aboue premised fell an other matter whiche was the principall occasion of this mischiefe The banishment I meane of HeÌ„ry Erle of Darby and made Duke of Herford a little before being sonne of Iohn of Gaunt the Duke of LaÌ„caster who dyed shortly after the banishment of hys sonne and lieth buryed in the Church of S. Paule in London and the Duke of Northfolke who was before Erle of Notingham and after by this king made Duke of Northfolke the yeare before At which time the king made 5. Dukes a Marques and foure Earles to wit Duke of Herforde whiche was before Earle of Darby Duke of Awmerle which was before Earle of Rutland Duke of Southrey who was before Earle of Kent Duke of Exester whiche was before Erle of Huntington and this Duke of North folke being before Earle of Notinghame as is aforesayd c. The occasion of banishing these foresayd Dukes was this About this present time the Duke of Herforde did appeach the Duke of Northfolke vppon certayne wordes to be spoken against the king Wherupon casting theyr gloues one agaynst the other they appoynted to fight out yâ— quarrell a day being for the same appoynted at Couentry But the king tooke vp the matter in hys owne handes banishing the Duke of Northfolke for euer whiche after dyed at Uenice and the other Duke which was the Duke of Herford for 10. yeares Beside these also was exiled in France Thomas Arunder archbishop of Caunterbury by Acte of Parliament in the same yere for poynts of treason as ye haue heard before expressed page 512. col 2. All which turned to the great inconuenieÌ„ce of this king as in the euent following may appeare These causes and preparatiues thus premised it followed the yeare after which was an 1399. and last yeare of this king that the king vpon certaine affayres to be done tooke hys viage into Ireland In which meane time HeÌ„ry of Bollingbroke Earle of Darby and Duke of Herford and with him the foresayd archbishop Thomas Arundel which before were both exiled returning out of Fraunce to Calice came into England challenging the Dukedome of Lancaster after the death of hys father With â—hem also came the sonne and heyre of the Earle of Arundell beyng yet but yong These together setting out of Calice arriued at Rauenspur in the North. At the knowledge whereof much people gathered vnto them In this meane time as the Duke was houering on the sea to enter the land L. Edmund Duke of York the kings Uncle to whome the king committed the custodye of thys realm hauing intelligence thereof called to him the Byshop of Chichester named Edmund Stafford Chauncellor of the Realme and W. Scroupe Earle of Wiltshyre Lorde Treasurer also I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene and Iohn Ruschell with diuers other consulting with them what was best in that case to be done Who then gaue their aduise whether wilful or vnskilfull it is not knowne but very vnfruitfull that he shold leaue london and go to S. Albons there to wayt for more strength able to encounter with the Duke But as the people out of diuers quarters resorted thether many of them protested that they woulde do nothing to the harme and preiudice of the Duke of LaÌ„caster who they sayd was uniustly expulsed The rest then of the counsayle I. Busshey W. Bagot Henry Grene W. Stroupe Treasurer hearing and vnderstanding how the commons were minded to ioyne with the Duke of Hereford left the Duke of York and the lord Chauncellor and fled to the Castell of Bristow Where is to be vnderstand that these foure were they to whome the common fame ran that the king had let out hys realme to farme and were so hated of the people that it is to be thought that for the hatred of them more then for the king this commotion was among the people As this broyle was in England the noyse therof sounding to the kinges eares being then in Ireland for hastye speed of returning into England left in Ireland both his busines and most of hys ordinance also behinde hym And so passing the seas landed at Milforde hauen not daryng as it seemed to come to London On the contrary side vnto Henry Duke of Herforde being landed
first time before the Councell of Constance in the most famous place in the presence of the Pope the Pope beeyng president And finally in the presence of all others which will come to that most famous place and that whosoeuer hath any suspition of me that I haue eyther taught or defended anye thyng contrarye vnto the fayth of Christ let hym come thether also let hym declare there before or in the presence of the Pope and all the Doctors of Diuinitie what erroneous or false doctrine I haue at any tyme followed or holden More if hee shall conuince me of any errour or prooue that I haue taught anye thing contrarie vnto the Christian fayth I will not refuse to suffer whatsoeuer punishment shall be due for an hereticke But I hope and trust euen from the bottome of my hart that God wyll not geue the victory to vnfaithfull and vnbeleeuing men the which do willingly kicke and spurne against the truth The same time Iohn Hus sente his procurers to the Lorde Byshop of Nazareth ordeyned by the Apostolicke Sea Inquisitour of heresie of the Citie and Dioces of Prage requiring hym that if he had found any errour in him he would declare it openly But the sayd Bishop before the sayd procurour and the publike Notary wyth many other credible witnesses aunswered that he had often talked with Iohn Hus and that he neuer knew anye thing in him but as becommeth a godly and faithful man and this his testimonie of Iohn Hus he approoued by his letters the copie whereof is heere vnder written The Byshop of Nazareth hys testimoniall WE Nicholas by the grace of God Byshop of Nazareth and Inquisitor specially deputed by the Apostolicke seate for heresies both of the Citie and Dioces of Prage by these presents we do it to be knowne vnto all men that wee in times past haue often communed and talked with that honorable man mayster Iohn Hus Bacheler of Diuinitie of the famous vniuersitie of Prage and haue had diuers and sondry conferences with hym both of the Scriptures and diuers other matters and in all hys sayings doyngs and behauiour we haue prooued and found him to be a faithfull and a Catholicke man finding no maner of euill sinister or by any meanes erroneous doings in him vnto thys present We doo witnesse and protest moreouer how the sayd Iohn Hus of late in the Cathedrall Church of Prage and in other both Collegiate and Parish Churches and in the Colledges of the Vniuersitie of Prage and in the gates and porches of the most noble Prince and Lord the Lord Wenceslaus King of Romaines and of Boheme Also in the gates of the reuerend father the Lord Conrade Archbyshop of Prage Legate of the Apostolicke Sea and Chauncelour of the Vniuersitie of Prage and of other Princes and Barons then being in the Citie of Prage hath set vp his letters written both in Latine and in the Bohemian tongue containing sententially in effect how the foresayd Mayster Iohn Hus would appeare before the reuerend father the Lord Conrade the foresayd Archbyshop of Prage and all the Prelates and Cleargy of the kingdome of Boheme that shall bee congregated and called together by the sayd Archbyshop at the day appoynted in the sayd Citie of Prage readie alwayes to satisfie euery man that shall desire and require him to shew a reason of his fayth and hope that he holdeth and to see and heare all and euery one which could prooue any obstinacie of errour or heresie lawfully against him vnder the payne to receyue the like punishment vnto whome altogether he would by Gods helpe aunswere in the Councell of Constance which was now at hand before the sayd Lord Archbyshop and vs with all other Prelates and there in Christes name according to the decrees and Canons of the holy Fathers to declare and shew foorth his innocencie After the which letters as is aforesayd by the sayd maister Iohn Hus openly set vp there did no man appeare before vs the which would accuse the sayd Maister Iohn Hus of any errour eyther of any heresie For the euident witnesse of all whyche things we haue commaunded these present letters to be made and confirmed the same with the setting too of our seale Dated in Prage xxx of August an M. iiij C. xiiij Vpon which matter also a publicke instrument was drawne testified with the hand and seale of the publicke Notary named Michel Pruthatietz The copie of whych instrument heere vnder followeth ¶ An Instrument of Recognition or protestation of the Lord inquisitor of Heresies IN the name of God Amen In the yeare of hys natiuitie 1414. the thirtith of August in the fift yeare of the Byshoprike of the most holy Father in Christ Iohn by the grace of GOD Pope the three and twentith of that name in the vppermost parlor of the house of the famous man the Lord Peter of Zwogsta called Znirglits maister of the mynte of the most famous Prince and Lord the Lord Wenceslaus Kyng of Romaines and of Boheme in the greater Citie of Prage about the Abbey of Sainct Iames the Apostle in the presence of me the publique Notary heere vnder written and certayne witnesses heere within written specially called for that purpose There was personally present Mayster Iohn Iessenitz mayster of Art procuror in the name of the honourable man Mayster Iohn Hus Bacheler formed in Diuinitie of the Vniuersitie of Prage He most humblie and earnestly requyred the reuerende father in Christ and Lord Nicholas Byshop of Nazareth Inquisitour of Heresies for the Citie and diocese of Prage specially appoynted by the Apostolike Sea beeing there also present sayeng Reuerend father doe you knowe any error or heresie in Mayster Iohn Husnetz otherwise called Hus. The which sayd Lord Nicholas not compelled or constrained but of his owne will and accord freely and openly did there recognise sayeng these or the like words in the Bohemian tongue I haue often and many times bene conuersant with Mayster Iohn Hus and haue eaten and dronke with him also I haue bene often present at his Sermons and diuers of his collations which he hath made vpon diuers places of the scripture and I neuer found or perceiued in him any errour or heresie but in all his words and deedes I haue found him alwaies a true and a Catholike man neither haue I found any thing that doth sauour of any errour or heresie Againe the said maister Iohn his procurer in the behalfe as aboue required and asked the said Lord Nicholas Byshop and inquisitour whether any man haue accused the said maister Iohn Hus of any heresie before him being inquisitour for heresie and hath conuicted him of heresie He aunswered that since the time he knew Iohn Hus and that he was made inquisitour for heresie in the Citie and diocese of Prage as is afore saide neuer anie man accused either conuinced the said maister Iohn Hus of any heresie before him vnto this present time Adding moreouer that he the
he notifyed hys presence by hys letters which he sent abroade and especially in euery good towne or citie of name the tenour whereof ensueth ¶ The copy of the letters which Iohn Hus set vp in the common places of the Cities which he passed thorough going to the Councell MAister Iohn Hus goeth now vnto Constance there to declare his fayth which he hath hitherto holden and euen at this present doth hold and by Gods helpe will defend and keepe euen vnto death Therefore euen as he hath manifested throughout all the kingdome of Boheme by his letters and intimations willing before his departure to haue satisfied and giuen an accompt of his fayth vnto euery man which should obiect or lay anie thing against him in the generall conuocation holden in the Archbishop of Prages Court So likewise he doth manifest and signifie that if there be any man in this noble and Imperiall Citie the which will impute or lay any errour or heresie vnto him that he should prepare himselfe to come vnto the Councell for so much as the sayd maister Iohn Hus is ready to satisfie euery man at the sayd Councell which shall lay any thing vnto hys charge as touching his faith In all Cities as he passed by and principally when he was parted out of Boheme and entred into Almaine a great number of people did come vnto him and he was very gently receiued and entertained of hys hostes thorough all the townes of Germany and specially of the Citizens and burgeses and oftentimes of the Curates Insomuch as the sayd Hus did confesse in a certayne Episâ—le that hee founde in no place so great enimies as in Boheme And if it happened that there were any brute or noise before of his comming the streetes were alwayes full of people which were desirous to see Iohn Husse and gratifie him and amongst all other specially at Nurremberge where as certaine Merchaunts which went before certified the Citizens of his comming In the same Citie there were many Curates which came vnto hym desiring that they might talke with him secretly aparte vnto whome he aunswered that he loued much rather to pronounce and shew foorth his mind and opinion openly before all men than in huggermugger for he would kepe nothing close nor hidden So after dinner vntill it was night he spake before the Priests and Senatours and diuers other Citizens insomuch that they all had hym in great estimation and reuerence one onely doctor except which was a Charterhouse Monke and the Curate of Sainct Sebaulde which did improue all that he had said The twentith day after that he parted out of the towne of Prage which was the third day of Nouember he came vnto Constance and lodged at an honest matrons house being a widow named Faith in saint Galles streete The morrow after the Gentleman maister Iohn de Clum and maister Henry Latzemboge went to speake with the Pope and certified him that Iohn Husse was come whome they had brought to Constance to the generall Counsell vnder the Emperour his safe conduict desiring him also that he on his part would graunt the sayd Iohn Husse libertie to remaine in Constance without aâ—ue trouble vexation or interruption vnto whome the Pope aunswered that albeit that Iohn Husse had killed his brother yet would he go about as much as in him lay that no outrage or hurt should be done vnto him during his abode in the towne of Constance In this meane time the greatest aduersary that Iohn Husse had named maister Steuen Palletz the which was also a Bohemian was come vnto Constance But hys companion maister Stanislaus Znoma was not yet passed the borders of Boheme when he was striken with an impostume whereof he died As soone as the said Palletz was come to Constance he did associate vnto him one Michael de Causis the which had before falsly accused and blamed the saide Iohn Husse And this may not be forgotten that the said Palletz had bene familiarly conuersant and acquainted with the said Iohn Husse from hys youth vpward but after that there was a bull brought vnto Prage from Pope Iohn the 23. against the king of Apulia named Ladislaus the sayd Iohn Hus withstood it openly for so much as he saw that it was wicked and nought And as touching the said Palletz albeit that he had coÌ„fessed at a certaine banquet in the presence of the said Iohn Hus that the said Gull was contrary to al equity right yet notwithstanding forsomuch as he was obliged bouÌ„d vnto the Pope by meanes of certain benefices receiued at his hand he mainteined and defended the said bull against Iohn Hus. And this was the cause of the discord and falling out betwene theÌ„ As for Michaell de Caulis the companion of maister Palletz he was somtime the Curate of new Prage but he not being content therwith but seking after a further pray dreamed and imagined out a new denise how to attayne vnto it for he made a semblaunce that he had found out a new inuention or meane whereby the mines of gold in Gilory which were perished and lost might be renued and set on worke againe By this means he did so much with the king wenceslaus that he did put a great summe of mony into his hands to do that withall which he had promised This honest man after he had laboured and trauelled certaine daies about it and perceiuing that he brought nothing to passe and that by that meanes he was vtterly in despaire of his purpose hee conueied himselfe priuily out of the Realme of Boheme with the rest of the money and withdrewe himselfe as a worthy bird for such a nest into the court of Rome Such a man of such conditions was easily corrupt with mony and that by the aduersaries of the said Hus promised theÌ„ to do what he coulde for them the which hee did shortly after The two â—olly roisters Steuen Palletz Michaell de Causis drew out certaine articles against the said Husse sayeng that they had gathered them out of his own writings and specially out of his treatise which he had written of the Church They troited vp downe hither thither taking great paines to shewe the saide articles vnto the Cardinals Bishops Monks and such others of that sort doing them also to vnderstand that there were other matters of greater importance which the said I. Hus had committed and done against the holy constitutions and other ordinances of the Pope and the Church which if neede were they said they would propound before the Councell Through the kindling of this their fire they did so incense the Cardinals all the Priests that all they with one mind and consent thought to cause the good man to be taken and laid hands on The 26. day after the said Hus was come to ConstaÌ„ce during all which tune he was occupied in reading writing and familiar talke with his
hys booke De sacerdotum Monachorum abhominatione desolationis pag. 84. c. I beseech the reader to note Nam ista scribens fateor ê™ nihil aliud me in illis perurget nisi dilectio Dom. Nostri Iesu crusifixi c. That is For in writing these things I confesse nothinge els to haue moued me hereunto but onely the loue of our Lorde Iesus crucified whose printes and stripes according to the measure of my weakenes and vilenes I couet to beare in my selfe beseeching hym so to geue me grace that I neuer seek to glory in my selfe or in any thing els but onely in his crosse and in the inestimable ignominy of his passion which he suffered for me And therefore I write and speake these thinges which I do not doubt will like all such as vnsaynedly do loue the Lord Christ crucified and contrary will mislike not a little all suche as be of Antichrist Also agayne I confesse before the most merciful Lord Iesus Christ crucified that these thinges which I do now write and those that I haue written before neither I could haue writteÌ„ nor knew how nor durst so haue written vnlesse he by hys inward vnction had so commaunded me Neither yet do I write these thinges as of authority to get me fame and name For as S. Augustine Hierome do say that is onely to be geuen to the scriptures and writinges of the Apostles Euangelistes and Prophetes and to the Canonicall Scriptures which doe abounde in the fulnes of the spirite of Iesus And whatsoeuer is there sayd is full of veritie and wholesome vtilitie c. And here place also would require something to say to Aeneas Siluius to Antoninus and to Laziardus which falsly impute articles to him whiche he neuer mayntayned But because tyme suffereth not I wil proceed to the story of maister Hierom of Prage The Tragicall and lamentable history of the famous learned man and godly Martyr of Christ maister Hierome of Prage burned at Constance for like cause and quarrell as Maister Iohn Hus was 1416. THese thinges hetherto being discoursed touching the lyfe Actes and Constant martyrdom of M. Iohn Hus with part also of his letters adioyned to the same whose death was on the 6. of Iuly an 1416. now remayneth coÌ„sequently to describe the like Tragedy and cruell handeling of his Christian companion and fellow in bandes M. Hierome of Prage Who grieuously sorrowing the slaunderous reproch and diffamation of his couÌ„try of Boheme and also hearing tell of the manifest iniuries done vnto that man of worthy memory M. Iohn Hus freely and of hys own accord came vnto Constance the 4. day of Iprill an 1415. Who there perceiuing that Iohn Hus was denyed to be heard and that watche and wayte was layd for hym on euery side he departed to Iberling a Citty of the Empire vntill the next day the which Citty was a myle of froÌ„ Constance and from thence he wrote hys letters by me vnto Sigismund kyng of Hungry and hys Barons and also vnto the Councell most earnestly requiring that the kyng and the Councell would geue him a safe conduct frely to come and go and that he woulde then come in open audience to aunswere vnto euery man if there were any of the Councell that would lay any cryme vnto hym as by the tenour of his intimation shall more at large appeare When as the sayd king of Hungary was required therunto as is aforesayd being in the house of the Lord Cardinall of Cambray he denyed to geue M. Hierome anye safe conducte excusing himselfe for the euil speede he had with the safe conduct of Iohn Hus before and alleadging also certayne other causes The deputies also of the foure nations of the Councell being moued thereunto by the Lords of the kingdome of Boheme aunswered wee say they will geue hym a safeconduct to come but not to depart Whose aunsweres when they were reported vnto maister Hierome he the next day after wrote certaine intimations according to the tenour here vnder written which he sent vnto Constance to be set vpon the gates of the Citty and vpon the gates of the Churches and Monasteries and of the houses of the Cardinals and other nobles and prelates The tenour wherof here followeth word for word in thys maner Unto the most noble Prince and Lord the Lord Sigismund by the grace of God king of the Romanes alwaies Augustus and of Hungary c. I Hierome of Prage maister of Arte of the generall vniuersities of Paris Colleyn Heldeberg Prage by these my present letters do notifie vnto the king together with the whole reuerend Councell and as much as in me lyeth do all men to vnderstand and know that because of the crafty slaunderers backbiters accusers I am ready freely of myne owne will to come vnto CoÌ„stance there to declare openly before the Councell the puritie and sinceritie of my true fayth and myne innocencie and not secretly in corners before any priuate or particulate person Wherfore if there be any of my slauÌ„derers of what natioÌ„ or estate soeuer they be which will obiect agaynst me anye crime of errour or heresie let them come forth openly before me in the presence of the whole Councell and in theyr owne names obiect agaynst me and I will be ready as I haue written to aunswere openly and publikely before the whole Councell of myne innocencie and to declare the puretie and sinceritie of my true fayth And if so be that I shal be fouÌ„d culpable in errour or heresie then I will not refuse openly to suffer such punishment as shall be meete and worthy for an erroneous person or an hereticke Wherefore I most humbly beseech my Lord the King and the whole sacred CouÌ„cell that I may haue to this end and purpose aforesayd safe and sure accesse And if it happeÌ„ that I offering suche equitie and right as I do before any fault be proued agaynst me be arested imprisoned or haue any violence done vnto me that theÌ„ it may be manifest vnto the whole worlde that this generall Councell doth not proceede according to equitie and iustice if they woulde by any meanes put me backe from this profouÌ„d and straight iustice being come hether freely and of myne owne minde and accorde The whiche thing I suppose to be farre from so sacred and holy Councell of wise men WHen as yet he through such intimations copied out in the Bohemian Latine and Germayne tongue being set vp as is aforesayd could not get any safeconduct theÌ„ the Nobles Lords and Knightes specially of the Bohemian nation present in Constance gaue vnto maister Hiâ—rome their letters patentes coÌ„firmed with their seales for a testimony and witnesse of the premisses With the which letters the sayd M. Hierome returned agayne vnto Boheme but by the treason and conspiracy of his enemies was taken in Hirsaw by the officers of Duke Iohn and in Zultzbach was brought backe agayne to
in a maner astonished sayd I do not remember them now at the first but hereafter they shal be obiected agaynst you And by and by the thirde man rising vp sayde when that you were also at Heidelberg you propounded many erroneous matters as touching the Trinitie and there painted out a certayne shield or scutchine comparing the Trinitie of persons in diuinitie vnto water snow and yse and such like Unto whoÌ„ M. Hierome answered Those thinges that I wrote or paynted there the same will I also speake write and paynt here and teach me that they be erroneous and I will most humbly reuoke and recant the same Then certayne cryed out let hym be burned let him be burned Unto whom he answered if my death doe delight or please you in the name of God let it be so Then sayd the archbishop of Salisburg not so mayster Hierome forsomuch as it is written I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue When these and many other tumultes and cryes were passed whereby they did then most disorderly and outragiously witnes agaynst them they deliuered the sayd mayster Hierome being bound vnto the officers of the Citty of Constance to be caryed to prison for that night and so euery one of them returned to their lodginges In the meane tyme one of the friendes of M. I. Hus looking out at a window of the Cloyster sayd vnto hym M. Hierome Then sayd hee you are welcome my deare brother Then sâ—yd Peter vnto hym Be constant feare not to suffer death for the truth sake of the whiche wheÌ„ you were in tymes past at libertie you dyd preache so muche goodnes Vnto whome Hierome aunswered truely brother I do not feare death and forsomuch as we know that we haue spoken much therof in times past let vs now see what may be knowne or done in effect By and by hys keepers comming to the window threatning hym wyth strokes dyd put away the sayd Peter from the window of the Cloyster Then came there one Uitus vnto M. Hierome sayd mayster how doe you Unto whom he aunswered truely brother I do very well Then hys keepers comming about him layd hold of the sayd Uitus saying this is also one of the number and kept hym When it drew towards euening the archb of Rigen sent certayne oâ— hys seruants which lead away M. Hiâ—rome being stroÌ„gly bound with chaynes both by the handes and by the neck and kept him so for certayne houres When night drew on they caryed hym vnto a certayn tower of the Cittie in Sainct Paules Churchyarde where as they tying him fast vnto a great blocke and his fâ—ete in the stockes hys handes also being made fast vppon them they left hym where as the blocke was so high that he could by no meanes sit therupon but that his head must hang downward They caryed also the sayd Uitus vnto the archbishop of Rygen who demaunded of him why he durst be so bold to talk with such a man being a reprobate of all men and an hereticke and when as he could finde no cause of imprisonment in hym and that he sayd he was maister Iohn de Clums friend taking an othe and promise of him that he should not go about to endamage the Councell by reason of that imprisonment and captiuitie so dismissed hym and sent him away Maister Hierom vnknown vnto vs whether he was caryed lay in the sayd tower two dayes two nightes relieued onely with bread and water Then one of hys keepers comming vnto M. Peter declared vnto him howe that M. Hierome lay hard by in bondes and chaines and how he was fed Then M. Peter desired that hee might haue leaue geuen hym to geue him meat because he would procure the same vnto hym The keeper of the prison graunting hys request caryed meate vnto hym Within â—leuen dayes after so hanging by the heeles he vsed so small repast that he fell sore sicke euen vnto the death When as he lying then in that captiuitie and prison desired to haue a Confessor they of the Councell denyed that he shold haue any vntill such time as by great importunitie he obtayned to haue one hys friends being then there present in the same prison and tower wherein he then lay by the space of one yeare lacking but seuen dayes After they had put Iohn Hus to death then about the feast of the natiuitie of Mary the Uirgine they brought forth M. Hierome whom they had kept so long in chains vnto the Churche of S. Paule and threatning hym with death being instant vpon him they forced him to abiure recant and coÌ„sent vnto the death of M. Iohn Hus that he was iustly and truely condemned and put to death by theÌ„ He what for feare of death and hopyng thereby to escape out of their handes according to their will and pleasure according to the tenour whiche was exhibited vnto hym did make abiuration and that in the Cathedrall Churche and open Session the draught whereof penned to hym by the Papistes here ensueth ¶ The abiuration of M Hierome of Prage I Hierome of Prage Mayster of Arte acknowledging the Catholicke Church and the Apostolicke fayth do accurse and renounce all heresies specially that whereof I haue hetherto bene infamed and that which in tymes past Iohn Hus and Iohn Wickleffe haue bolden and taught in theyr workes treatises and sermons made vnto the people and Clergy for the whiche cause the sayde Wickliffe and Hus together with the sayde doctrines errours are condeÌ„ned by this Sinode of Constance as heretickes and all the said doctrine sentencially condemed and especially in certayne articles expressed in the sentences and iudgementes geuen agaynst them by this sacred Councell Also I do accorde and agree vnto the holy Churche of Rome the Apostolick seate in this sacred Councel with my mouth and hart do professe in al thinges and touching all thinges and specially as touching the keyes Sacramentes orders and offices and ecclesiasticall censures of pardons reliques of Saintes Ecclesiasticall libertie also ceremonies and all other thinges pertayning vnto Christian Religion as the Church of Rome the Apostolick sea and this sacred Councel do professe and specially that many of the sayd Articles are notoriously hereticall and lately reproued by the holy fathers some of them blasphemous other some erroneous some offensiue vnto godly cares many of them temerarious and sedicious And suche also were counted the Articles lately condemned by the sacred councell and it was inhibited and forbidden to all and singular Catholicke men hereafter to preach teach or presume to hold or mayntayne any of the sayd Articles vnder payn of being accursed And I the sayd Hierome forsomuch as I haue laboured by Scholasticall Artes to perswade the opinion De Vniuersalibus realibus and that one substance of the common kinde should signifie many thinges subiect vnder the same and euery
done they suppressed diuers monasteries pharisaicall temples and idolatrous phanes beginning first with the great monasterie of the blacke Friers eight miles from Prage and driuing away the wicked and vicious Priests Monkes out of them or compelling them vnto a better order And thus their number more and more encreasing vnder the conduict of a certaine noble man named Nicholas they went againe vnto the King requiring to haue more and ampler Churches graunted vnto them The King seemed at the first willingly and gently to giue care vnto the said Nicholas intreating for the people and commaunded them to come againe the next day When the people were departed the kyng turning himselfe to that noble man Nicholas which taried still behynde said Thou hast begun a webbe to put me out of my kingdome but I will make a rope of it wherewithall I will hang thee Whereupon he immediatly departed out of the Kings presence and the King himselfe went into the Castle of Uissegrad within a while after into a new Castle which he himselfe had builded fiue stones cast froÌ„ thence sending Ambassadours to his brother to require aide These Protestants beeing assembled in the Towne of Praâ—e holding their conuentions the king sent forth his Chamberlaine with CCC horsemeÌ„ to runne vpoÌ„ them but he hauing respect vnto his life fled WheÌ„ newes thereof was brought vnto the king all that were about him being amased vtterly detested the fact but the Kings cup-bearer staÌ„ding by said I knew before that these thynges would thus come to passe Whom the king in a rage taking hold of threw him downe before his feete and with hys dagger would haue slaine him but being letted by such as were about him with much ado he pardoned him his life Immediatly the king being taken with a palsey fell sicke and within 18. daies after wheÌ„ he had marked the names of such whom he had appointed to put to death incessantly calling for aide of his brother and other his frends he departed this life before the Princes which he had sente vnto were come with aide wheÌ„ he had raigned 55. yeares and was about the age of 57. yeares The story of Zisca IMmediatly after the death of Wenceslaus there was a certaine noble man named Zisca borne at Trosnouia which from his youth vpwarde was brought vp in the kyngs court and had lost one of his eies in a battel where as he had valiantly borne himselfe This man beeing sore greeued for the death of I. Hus and Hierome of Prage minding to reuenge the iniuries which the Councell had done greatly to the dishonour of the kingdom of Boheme vpon their complices and adhereÌ„ts he gathered together a number of meÌ„ of warre and subuerted the Monasteries and idolatrous temples pulling downe and breaking in peeces the images and idols driuing away the Priestes and Monkes which he saide were kept vp in their Cloysters like swine in their styes to be fatted After this hys army beeing increased hauing gathered together aboute fortie thousande men hee attempted to take the Castle of Uissegrade which was but slenderly warded FroÌ„ thence the said Zisca vnder the conduict of Coranda wente speedely vnto Pelzina whereas he knew he had many frends of his faction and tooke the towne into his power fortifieng the same very strongly and those which tarried behinde tooke the Castle of Uissegrade Then the Queene Sophia beeing very carefull sente letters and messengers vnto the Emperour Sigismund and other nobles adioining vnto her requiring aide and helpe but the Emperour made preparation against the Turke which had then lately wonne certaine Castels of him Whereupon the Queene seeing all ayde so farre off together with Zenko Warrenberge gathered an host with the kings treasure and fortified the Castle of Prage and the lesser Citie which ioineth vnto the Castle making gates and Towers of wood vpon the bridge ouer the Riuer Multane to stoppe that the Protestants shoulde haue no passage that way Then it hapned that at the I le of S. Benedict one Peter Steremberge fought an equall or indifferent battaile with them In the meane time the number of the Protestantes beeing increased in Prage they fought for yâ— bridge In which battaile many were slaine on both parts but at the length the Hussites wanne the bridge and the neather part of lesser Prage the Queenes part fleeing into the vpper parte thereof whereas they turning againe fiersly renued the battaile and fought continually day and night by yâ— space of fiue daies Many were slaine on both parts goodly buildings were rased and the councell house which was in a low place was vtterly defaced and burned During the time of this troublous estate the Ambassadours of the Emperour Sigismund were come whyche taking vpon them the rule and gouernaÌ„ce of the Realme made a truce or league with the Citie of Prage vnder this condition that the Castle of Uissegrad beeing rendred it should be lawful for theÌ„ to send Ambassadours to the Emperour Sigismund to intreat as touching their estate and that Zisca should render Pelzina Piesta with the other forts which he had taken These conditions thus agreed vpon and receiued all the forreine Protestants departed out of the Citie and the Senate of the Citie began to gouerne againe according to their accustomed manner and all things were quieted Howbeit the Papists which were gone out of the Towne durst not returne againe but still looked for the Emperour by whose presence they thought they should haue bene safe But this their hope was frustrate by meanes of certaine letters which were sent from the Emperour wherein it was written that he woulde shortly come and rule the kingdome euen after the same order and maner as his father Charles had done before him Whereby the Protestants vnderstoode that their sect and Religion should be vtterly banished which was not begon during the raigne of the sayd Charles About Christmasse the Emperour Sigismund came to Brunna a Citie of Morauia and there he pardoned the Citizens of Prage vnder condition that they woulde let downe the chaines and barres of the City and receiue his rulers and magistrates Wherunto the whole city obeied and the Magistrates thereof lifting vp their handes vnto heauen reioiced at the comming of the new king But the Emperour turned another way and weÌ„t vnto Uratislauia the head city of Slesia where as a little before the coÌ„munalty of the City had slaine in an insurrection the magistrates which his brother WeÌ„ceslaus had set in authority the principals wherof he beheaded The newes wherof when they were reported at Prage the CitizeÌ„s being seared by the example of the Vratislauians distrusting their pardoÌ„ rebelled out of hand and hauing obteined Cencho on their part which had the gouernaunce of the Castle of Prage they sent letters into all the Realme that no man should suffer the Emperour to enter which was an enemie vnto Boheme and sought nothing else but to destroy
the kingdome which also bound the aunciēt citie of the Prutenitants vnto order by pledges and put the Marques of Brandenburge from the Bohemian crowne and had not onely suffered Iohn Hus Hierome of Prage to be burned at the Councel of Constance but also procured the same with all his endeuour did impugne the doctrine faith which they taught and folowed Whilest these things wee thus done Zisca hauing giuen ouer Pelzina by cōpositiō was twise assaulted by his enemies but through policy he was alwaies victor The places where they sought were rough and vnknowne his enimies were on horsebacke and all his souldiours on foote neither could there be any battaile fought but on foote Whereupon when his enemies were alighted from their horses Zisca commaunded the women which customably followed the host to cast their kerchieffes vpon the ground wherein the horsemen being entangled by their spurres were slaine before they could vnlose their feete After this he went vnto Ausca a towne situate vpon the Riuer Lusinitius out of which towne Procopius and Ulricius two brethren Papists had castout many Protestants This Towne Zisca tooke by force of armes the first night of Lent rased it and set it on fire He also tooke the Castle of Litius which was a mile off whether as Ulricius was fled and put Ulricius and all his familie to the sword sauing one only Then forsomuch as he had no walled or fensed towne to inhabite he chose out a certaine place vpon the same riuer which was fensed by nature about eight miles from the Citie of Ausca This place he cōpassed in with walles and commaunded euery man to build them houses where they had pitched their tents and named this City Thabor and the inhabitants his companions Thaborites bicause their Citie by all like was builded vpon the top of some hill or mount This Citie albeit that it was sensed with high rockes and cleaues yet was it compassed with a wall and vainnure and the riuer Lusinitius fenseth a great part of the towne the rest is compassed in wyth a great brooke the which running straight into the riuer Lusinitius is stopped by a great rocke and driuen backe towards the right hand all the length of the Citie and at the further end it ioineth with the great riuer The way vnto it by land is scarse thirtie foote broade for it is almost an Iland In this place there was a deepe ditch cast and a triple wall made of such thicknes that it could not be broken with any engine The wall was full of towers sorts set in their cōuenient meete places Zisca was the firste that builded the Castle and those that came after him fortified it euery man according to his owne deuise At that time the Thaborites had no horsemen amongst them vntill such time as Nicholas maister of the mint whom the Emperour had sent into Bohemia with a M. horsemen to set things in order to withstand the Thaborites lodging all night in a village named Uogize was surprised by Zisca comming vpon him sodenly in the night taking away all his horse and armour setting fire vpon the village Then Zisca taught his souldiours to mount on horseback to leape to runne to turne to cast in a ring so that after this heuener led army without his wings of horsemen In this meane time Sigismundus the Emperour gathering together the nobles of Slesia entred into Boheme and went vnto Grecium and frō thence with a great army vnto Cuthna alluring Cencho with many great and large promises to render vp the Castle of Prage vnto him and there placed himselfe to annoy the towne Thus Cencho infamed with double treason returned home The Citizens of Prage sent for Zisca who speding himselfe thether with the Thaborites receiued the citie vnder his gouernance In the Bohemiās host there was but only two Barons Hilco Crussina of Liturburge and Hilco of Waldestene with a few other nobles All the residue were of the common people They went about first to subdue the Castell which was by nature very strongly fensed and could not be won by no other meanes then with famine wherupon all the passages were stopped that no vittailes should be carried in But the Emperour opened the passages by dint of sword when he had geuen vnto them which were besieged all things necessary hauing sente for ayde out of the Empire he determined shortly after to besiege the Citie There was in the Emperours campe the Dukes of Saxon the Marqueses of Brandenburge and hys sonne in law Albert of Austrich The Citie was assaulted by the space of vi weekes The Emperor Sigismūd was crowned in the Metropolitane house in the Castle Conradus the Archbishop solemnising the ceremonies of the coronation The city was straightly besieged In the meane time the Captaines Rosenses Chragery which had takē the tentes of the Thaborites being ouercome in battaile by Nicholas Husse whome Zisca had sent with parte of hys power for that purpose were driuen out of their tentes and Gretium the Queenes Citie was also taken There is also aboue the Towne of Prage a high hill which is called Uidechon On this hill had Zisca strongly planted a garrison that his enemies should not possesse it with whome the Marques of Misnia skirmishing lost a great part of his souldiours For when as the Misnians had gotten the top of the hill being driuen back into a corner which was broken steepe and fiersly set vpon whē as they could no longer withstād the violent force of their enimies some of them were slaine and some falling headlong from the hill were destroied Whereupon the Emperour Sigismund raising his seege departed vnto Cuthua and Zisca with his company departed vnto Thabor and subdued many places amōgst which he subuerted a town pertaining to the captaine of Uisgrade During this tyme the Castell of Uisgrade was strongly besieged whereas when other vittailes wāted they were compelled to eate horse flesh Last of all except the Emperour did aide them by a certaine daye they promised to yeld it vp but vnder this condition that if the Emperour did come they within the Castle should be no more molested The Emperour was present before the day but beeyng ignorant of the truce taken entring into a straight vnderneath the Castle was sodenly set vpon by the souldiours of Prage where he had a great ouerthrow and so leauing his purpose vnperformed returned backe againe There were slaine in that conflict xiiij noble men of the Morauians and of the Hungarians other a great number The Castle was deliuered vp vnto them Whilest these things were in doing Zisca toke Boslaus a captaine which was surnamed Cigneus by force in a very strōg towne of his and brought him vnto his religion Who a few yeares after leading the protestants host in Austria was wounded before Rhetium and died Ther were in the territorie of Pelsina many
wherwith heretickes are punished or are wont and are commaunded by canonical sanctions to be vsed and if they be clerkes by degradation doe correcte and punishe and cause them to be corrected and punyshed with all dilligence Furthermore that you do rise vp stoutly and couragiously agaynst such heretickes and the goodes as well of them as of the lay men according to the canonicall sanctioÌ„ made agaynst heretickes and their followers vnder the which we will and commaunde them and their partakers to be subiect And also such persons as shall be infamed of the heresies or errors aforesayd or any of the premisses shall be bounde to purge themselues at your arbitrement but the other which either be witnesses or by their owne confessions or other allegations or probations shal be conuicted of the foresaid heresies or articles or of any the premisses they shal be compelled to reuoke and abiure publikely and solemnly the sayd articles and erroures and to suffer condigne penaunce and punishment yea euen to perpetuall imprisonment if need be for the same And to the intent that they shall not nourish any kinde of heresies hereafter either in word deede or gesture or shall induce other either in worde or deede priuely or apertly directly or indirectly to beleeue the same they shal be forced to put in sufficient suretie Who if it so chaunce that they wil not publikely and solemnly renounce and abiure their articles and errors and take at your handes condigne penaunce though it be to perpetual or teÌ„poral punishment according to your discretion neither wil be coÌ„tented to put in sufficient suretie that they will not hereafter holde nor nourish those erroures and heresies neither wil induce other by word or deed priuily or apertly directly or indirecly or by any other maner of colour to beleue the same that then you shall proceede agaynst them according to the qualty of their erroures and demerites yea and if you see it so expedient as against heretickes as infected with heresie by our authoritie according to the canonical sanctions suâ—marily and simply and plainly sine strepitu figura iudicij of office all appellatioÌ„ or appellations whatsoeuer ceasing and that you punish the same according to the sanctions traditions canonicall yea if neede be in leauing and committing them to the secular power and agayinst such as be superiors or learned doctors laying the censures of ecclesiasticall excoÌ„munication al appellation set aside also innocating if neede shall require ayd of the secular arme The constitution as wel of our predecessor P. Boniface 8. of blessed memory wherein is decreed that no man without hys City or dioces except in certayne cases or in places being one daies iornye distant from thence where he inhabiteth shal be called into iudgement that no man do presume to depute iudges froÌ„ the sea Apostolicke wtout the city dioces where they are deputed to proceede agaynst any or do presume to coÌ„mit their authority to any other person or persoÌ„s or to fetch remoue any man beyond one dayes iorny froÌ„ out his Dioces where he dwelleth or at most two dayes iourny if it be in a generall councell as also all other constitutions of any byshop of Rome touching as well Iudges delegate as persons not to be called to iudgement beyond a certaine number or els any other edict indulce priuelege or exemption generall or special graunted from the Apostolike sea for anye person or persons not to be interdicted suspended or excommunicated or cited vp to iudgement without the compasse of certaine limites or els what soeuer thing otherwise may hinder stop or impeache your iurisdiction power and free proceeding herein by anye meanes to the contrary notwithstanding Dat Constant. the first yeare of our popedome ¶ This bloudy and abhominable commission of pope Martine which I haue copied out of a certaine olde monument remaining in the handes of Maister Hackluyt student in the Temple seemeth to be directed and geuen out to the publike destruction of all faithful Christen men about the latter end breaking vp of the councel of Constance an 1418. By the which the prudent reader hath this to note and consider what labour what pollicie what couÌ„saile what lawes haue bene set what wayes haue bene takeÌ„ what seueritie hath bene shewed how mens power wit and authoritie of the whole world haue conspired together from time to time coÌ„tinually by all maner meanes to subuert and supplant the worde and way of the Lorde And yet notwithstanding man hath not preuayled but all his force deuised pollicies haue bene ouerthrown dispatched and with the councell of Achitophell and Ammon haue bene brought to nought and contrary to the furye of the world the gospell of Christ hathe still increased Neither yet for all this will the Pope cease to spurne and rebell still against the kingdome of Christe and of hys Gospell agaynst which neyther he nor yet the gates of hell shall euer preuayle The Lord of hostes be mercifull to hys poore persecuted flocke Amen Agaynst this pestilent Bull and Inquisition of Pope Martine the great antechrist I thought good here to adioyne and annexe an other contrarye writing of the Bohemians bearing the name and subscription of Procopius Conradus and other Captaynes of the Bohemians which seemeth not long after the death of Zisca to be written agaynst the pestiferous sea of Rome the tenour whereof here followrth A fruitfull and Christian exhortation of the Bohemianes to kinges and princes to stir them vp to the zeale of the Gospell THe almighty God the father by hys welbeloued sonne Iesus Christ may in hys holy spirite open the vnderstanding both of you and of all Christians lighten your hartes with the light of hys doctrin of righteousnes and may make you to continue therin surely established to the end This we desire of you for your saluation all ye honourable wise honest noble men al the Comminaltie ye rich and poore heare and consider with dilligent heede the wordes of this present letter which is sent vnto you from the Country of the Bohemianes It is manifest and well knowne to you and many other citties Kynges princes and Lordes that now a certayne number of yeares there hath ben great discord betwixt vs and you and there haue bene some which haue moued you by letters and prouoked you to make warre against vs and to destroy vs. And as well on your part as on ours many men as wel noble as vnnoble haue foolishly lost their lyues Yet neuer hetherto haue ye in any parte vnderstoode our fayth by our owne confession neither whether we be able to proue the same out of the scriptures yea or no and yet in the meane time kinges Princes Lordes and Citties haue sustayned great dammage And hereof we greatly meruaile that ye do so much trust and beleue the pope and hys priestes which geue you drinke full of poyson and
and power of the Bohemians not to be so small but that they would prouide for their owne honor Wherunto the Emperor answered very gently offered them a general councel wherein they might declare their innocency if they woulde submit themselues to the iudgement of the vniuersal Church but the Bohemians which were now become valiant victors in armes would not now be ouercome with wordes and so nothing being finally concluded the Emperor returned home Then pope Martin perceiuing the Gospell to increase daily more and more sent the Cardinall of Winchester an Englishman borne of a noble house into Germanie to mooue them vnto warre against the Bohemians Wherevnto the Emperor also did assiste him There were three armies prouided In the first armie were the Dukes of Saxonie and the lower cities The 2. armye which was gathered of the Franconians was vnder the conduct of the Marques of Brandenburge The 3. army was led by Otho the archbishop of Treuers whom the Rhenenses the Bauarians and the Imperiall cities of Sweuia followed These armies entring into Boheme in 3. seuerall partes after they were passed the woode they ioyned together pitched before Misna This towne a certaine learned and eloquent protestāt named Prichicho the night before had won frō the Papists wherfore the army was determined first to recouer that citie before they woulde goe any further But when as newes came vnto the host how the Protestants had gathered an army and came wtall spede towards them they fled before they saw their enemies and went vnto Thaconia leauing behind them their warlike engins with a great pray The Cardinall was not yet come into the campe but meeting them in their flight at Thacouia he maruailed at the cowardly flight of so many Noble and valiaunt men desiring them that they woulde turne againe vnto their ennemies which he sayde were farre weaker then they Which thing when he had long trauailed about in vaine hee was faine to be a companion with them in their flight They were scarsly entred the woode when as the Bohemians comming vpon thē set vpon their rereward Then was theyr flight muche more disordered and fearfull then before neither did they leaue flying before the Bohemiās left folowing Then all impediment or let being taken away they vanquished Thacouia and hauing obtained great store of warlike engines they destroyed Misna And when they would haue returned home by Franconia they had great summes of mony sent vnto them that they shuld not wast or destroy the Countreis of Bramberge and Noremberge wherby the host of the Bohemians was greatly enriched Sigismundus the Emperour hauing newes of these things went straighte vnto Noremburge and gathered there new aide and helpe Also Pope Martin sent Iulian the cardinall of S. Angel into Germany with his ambassade to make warre against the Bohemians and that hee should in the Counsell of Basill which doth nowe shortly draw on be president in the popes name He entring into Germany went straight to Norenberge to the Emperor wheras many of the nobles of Germany were assembled There was a new expedition decreed against the Bohemians against the 8. Kalendes of Iuly and Fredericke Marques of Brandenburge appoynted generall of that warre which should follow the Cardinal He entred into Boheme by the way that leadeth vnto Thopa and Albertus prince of Austrich was appoynted to bring hys armie thorough Morauia In this expedition was Albert Christopher of Banaria and Friderike Dukes of Saxony Iohn and Albert princes of Brandenburge wyth their father which was generall of those warres Also the bishops of Hyperbolis Bamberge and Eisten Also the company of the Sweuians which they called the company of S. George and the Magistrates of the imperial cities the bishops of Mentz Treuers and Colen sent their aides and wyth them the chieftaines of their prouinces It is sayd that the number of their horsemen were aboue 40000. But their footemen were not full so many for the Germains for the most part do vse to fight their battels on horsebacke Also Rhenatus prince of Loraine promised to come to these warres but being letted by his ciuill warres for somuch as hee went about to vanquish the Earle of Uandome wherby he could not keepe his promise neyther the County Pallatine of Rheine which did aide and succour the Earle of Uandome coulde not goe against the Bohemians The Cardinal staying for them deferred his iourney vntill the Kalends of August In the meane time Albert leading his armie out of Austria vnderstanding that the Cardinall was not present at the day appoynted and seeing himselfe vnable to encounter wyth the Bohemian power he returned backe againe After this the Cardinall entred into Boheme with an huge army destroyed many of the protestantes townes killing men women and children sparing neither olde nor yong notwithstanding this his tiranny was exercised in the vttermost borders of Boheme for his captaines feared to enter farre into the land The Bohemians assone as they that heard tel y◠their enemy was come made ready gathered their host with all speede and laid siege to a towre called Stiltiuerge and brought it vnder subiection In the meane season there fel such a maruelous sodein feare amongs al y◠papists throughout the whole campe y◠they begā most shamefully to run away before any enemy appearing in sight The cardinal Iulianus maruelling at this most sodein feare and what should moone so great an army to flie went about vnto y◠captains exhorting them to put on armor to order their battels coragiously to abide their enemies saying they did not fight for the glory of their kingdom or for the possessiō of lands but for their liues and the honor religion of Christ and for the saluation of soules How ignominious a thing is it saith he for the Germains to flie in battell whose courage and valiantnes all the world doth extoll It were much better for to die then to geue place to any enemies before they were seene for they can by no meanes liue in safetie wythin the walles which geue place vnto their enemy in the field for it is the weapon that defendeth a man and not the walles and except they would euen presently defend their libertie with the sworde they should shortly be in greater bōdage more miserable then any death But this exhortation was all in vaine for feare had put away all boldnes for the ensignes were snatched vp and as though there had bene no captaine in the hoste euery man ran headlong away No man regarded any commandement neither once tooke his leaue of his captaine but casting away their armour with speedy flight they ranne away as though their enemy had bene at their backes The Cardinall also although it were against his will was forced to doe the like Thus the protestants by the feare of their enemies made the more bolde and couragious pursued them thorow the
themselues aboue the vniuersall church thought it lawfull for them to doe all things after their owne pleasure and that no one man froÌ„ henceforth should transport the councell from one place to another as Eugenius atteÌ„pted to doe now to Bononia now to Florentia theÌ„ agayne to Bononia after to Ferraria and after that agayne to Florentia and that hereafter the Bishops should withdraw theyr minds from the carefulnes of temporall goodes whiche as he himselfe did see had no mind at all on spiritual matters therfore by how much this SessioÌ„ was most holy and necessary by so much more the assent of the Ambassadours was most laudable acceptable to all the fathers These wordes thus spoken he rose vp and the congregation was dissolued Now after that Gabriel Condulmarius was deposed from the bishopricke of Rome the principall fathers of the Councell being called together in the Chapter house of the great Church consulted together whether it were expedeÌ„t that a new bishop should be created out of haÌ„d or deâ—erred for a time Such as thought good that the election shoulde be done with speed shewed how daungerous a thing it was for such a coÌ„gregatioÌ„ to be without a head also what a pestiferous sicknes was in al the City which not onely consumed young men and children but also men of middle age and old men in like maner and that this plague came first by straungers vnto the poore of the Citty and so infected the rich now was come vnto the fathers of the counceel amplifiyng moreouer and encreasing the terror therof and making the thing worse then it was as the maner is Neither doth the decree sayd they any thing let or hinder wherein it is prouided that there should be delay of lx dayes after the sea is voyde for that is to be vnderstand when as the sea is voyd at such time as there is no Councell holden neyther ought we to tary or make any delay least the Princes being perswaded by Gabriel should resist Unto whom the deposition of Gabriell and the election of some other is to be certified all vnder one message The other which thought good that there should be a delay sayde that the Councell did lacke no head for so muche as Christ was the head thereof neither did lacke a ruler for so much as it was gouerned by the Presidents other officers and that no mention shoulde be made of any pestilence in such case seing that vnto stout strong men death is not to be feared neither can any thing daunt or feare theÌ„ which contend for the Christian fayth As for that pestileÌ„ce which doth now encrease and grow in the City forasmuch as iudgement is now geuen it is to be hoped that it wyll asswage which was thought to haue come for the neglecting of iustice Also that in so doubtful a matter they ought rather to vse the princes agaynst theyr will then to neglect them and that it is not be feared but that in this case God will helpe those that are stoute valiaunt The matter being thus discussed amongest them albeit that there was as many mindes as there was men yet it seemed vnto them all that it was most profitable to choose the Byshop by and by but most honest to deferre it Hereupon Iohn Segouius a man of excellent learning sayd Most reuerend fathers I am diuersly drawne by sundry reasons to this side and that But as I way the matter more deeply in my minde this is my opinion that to come to a speedy election it seemeth good to speake after mans iudgement but to delay it for two moneths to speak after Gods iudgement it seemeth much better I do iudge that not onely the wordes but also the meaning of our decree ought to be obserued Wherefore if ye will geue any credite vnto me folow rather daungerous honesty theÌ„ secure vtility albeit that in deede vtility cannot be discerned from honesty This opinion of delay took place among the Fathers and they determined to staye for the space of two monethes In the meane time messegers were sent vnto the princes to declare the deposition of Eugenius by the Synode and publish it abroad During this time the corrupt ayre was nothing at all purged but the mortality dayly encreasing many died and were sicke Whereupon a sodayne feare came vpon the fathers Neyther were they sufficiently aduised what they might do for they thought it not to be without daunger either to depart or to tary Notwithstanding they thought it good to tary also they caused other to tary that since they had ouercome famine and the assaults of theyr enemies on earth they would not seeme to shrinke for the persecutioÌ„ of any plague or sicknes But forsomuch as the could not all be kept there it was politickly prouided that the councell should not seme to be dissolued for any maÌ„s departure And for the more establishmeÌ„t of the matter there were certaine thinges read before the fathers which they called De stabilimento whose authority continued long time after When as the Dogge dayes were come and that all herbes withe red with heat the pestilence dayly encreased more more that it is incredible how many dyed It was to horrible to see the corses hourely caryed through the streetes when on euery side there was weeping wayling sighing There was no house voyd of mourning no myrth or laughter in no place but matrones bewayling their husbandes the husbandes theyr wiues Men women went through the streetes and durst not speake one vnto another Some taryed at home and other some that went abroad had perfumes to smell vnto to preserue them agaynst the plague The common people dyed without nuÌ„ber and like as in the cold Autumne the leaues of the trees do fall euen so did the youth of the City consume and fall away The violence of the disease was such that ye should haue met a maÌ„ mery in the street now and within x. houres heard that he had bene buryed The number of the dead corses was such also that they lacked place to bury them in in so much that all the Churchyards were digged vp and filled with dead corses great holes made in the Parish Churches wheras a great number of corses being thrust in together they couered them ouer with earth For which cause the fathers were so afraid that there appeared no bloud in their faces and specially the sodayne death of Lodouicus the Prothonotary did make all men afrayd who was a strong man florishing in age singularly learned in both lawes whoÌ„ the same enuious and raging sicknes tooke away in a few houres By and by after dyed Lodouicus the Patriarke of Aquileia a man of great age and brought vp alwayes in troubles and aduersity neither coulde he see the day of the Popes election which he had long wished for Notwtstanding he tooke partly a consolation in that he had
spoken the order and course of times requireth to intermixt withall the residue pertaining to the matters concluded betweene this Councell and the Bohemians declaring the whole circumstances of the Ambassade their Articles disputations and answeres which they had first in the said Councel then in their own countrey with the Councels Ambassadours also with theyr petitions and answeres vnto the same Touching the story of the Bohemians how they being sent for came vp to the Councell of Basill how they appeared and what was there concluded and agreed partly before hath bin expressed pag. 675. Now as leisure serueth frō other matters to returne againe vnto the same it remaineth to prosecute the rest that lacketh so farre as both breuitie may be obserued and yet the reader not defrauded of such things principally worthy in the same to be noted and knowne The Bohemians then as is before declared hauing alwaies the vpper hād albeit they were accused by the new Bishop Eugenius yet it was thought good that they should be called vnto Basill where as the Councell was appointed Wherupon Cardinall Iulian sent thether before Iohn Pullumair Doctour of the law Iohn de Ragulio a Diuine Who cōming vnto Basill in the moneth of August anno 1431. called by their letters vnto the Councell Iohn Abbot of Mulbrun and Iohn Belhusius Monke of the same cloister which men for the dexteritie of their wit and experience and knowledge of countreis were very meete and necessary for Ambassades Within a few daies after Iulianus also came thether as he had promised and immediatly sent out Iohn Belhusius and Hammon Offenbourg a Senatour of Basill first vnto the Emperour Sigismund being at Felokirch and afterward vnto Friderike Duke of Austrich for the appealing of the wars betweene him Phillip Duke of Burgony This done to the intent that peace being had not onely the Ecclesiasticall Prelates but also the Marchants might haue safe accesse vnto Basill and so bring in all things necessary for sustentation They going on this Ambassade receiued letters from the Sinode to be deliuered vnto the Emperour Sigismūd whereby the Bohemians and Morauians were called vnto the Councell These letters he by and by caused to be carried vnto Boheme But for so much as he hymselfe went into Italy to receiue the Imperiall Crowne of the Bishop he left William Duke of Bauaria as his Deputy to be protectour vnto that Councell Furthermore when as the Synode vnderstood that our men would take a peace with the Bohemians after their most shamefull flighte they sent Iohn Niderius a Diuine Iohn Belhusius to comfort the people which ioined vpon Boheme and earnestly to moue the Morauians Bohemians which were before called to come vnto the Councell They departing from Basill about the end of October tooke their iourney toward Monacum a towne of Bauaria Where after they had saluted Williā Duke of Bauaria and his brother Ernestus and Albert the sonne of Ernestus and had declared the Cōmission of their Ambassade and had shewed vnto Duke Williā how that as soone as he should come vnto Basill the protection of the Councel should be committed vnto him by the Emperour they exhorted Fridericke Marques of Brandenberg and Iohn Duke of Bauaria the Senate of Noremberg and other Princes and Lords partly by letters from the Councell and partly by wordes of mouth that they should by no meanes take any truce with the Bohemians for that it might be hurtfull vnto the Church and said they should haue ayd out of hand They desired them also in the name of the Councell that if the Bohemians would sende their Ambassadours vnto Basill they would guide them euery man through his countrey in safety which they promised to do It is incredible how all men reioiced that the Bohemians was sent for After this when as they counselled with the Senate of Noremberg touching the sending of the Councels letters vnto Boheme it seemed best first of al to inquire of the rulers of Egra whether the Bohemiās had made any answer to the former letters of the coūcell which they had sent The rulers of Egra being aduertised by these letters sent him which caried the Councels letters into Boheme vnto Noremberg He reported how reuerētly the Councel of the greater city of Prage receiued y◠letters and how he was rewarded Wherupon they conceiued great hope of the good successe of the Ambassade Therefore the Ambassadours vsing the Councel of the Senate of Noremberg and diuers others sent the messenger backe agayne vnto Egra wyth theyr owne priuate letters and with letters of the Councell for there was no better meane to send the letters vnto Boheme Much trauaile was taken by them of Egra Friderike Marques of Brandenberg and Iohn Duke of Bauaria in this matter for that they were very desirous that peace might be had amongst all Christians The copy of those letters whereby the Synode did call the Bohemians vnto the Councell and other letters exhortatorie of the Ambassadours and the Bohemians answere vnto the same for breuities cause we haue heere pretermitted The Bohemians not in all points trusting vnto the Ambassadours required by their letters that the Councels Ambassadours with the other Princes would come vnto Egra whereas their Ambassadours shoulde also be present to intreate vpon the safe conduict and other matters The day was appointed for the meeting the Sonday after Easter which was the xxvij day of Aprill Then came the Ambassadours of the Councell vnto Egra with the noble Princes Friderike Marques of Brandenberg and Iohn Duke of Bauaria with other nobles almost to the number of 252. horsse But none of the Bohemians were present because the inhabitants of Pilsana and the Lord Swambergius had not sent their safe conduict When they vnderstood this by their letters they brought to passe that the Ambassadours of the Bohemiās Nicolaus Hunpeltzius secretary of the greater Citie of Prage and Mathew Clumpezane President of Piesta should be brought forth by them of Egra and the Elenbogenses and so they came vnto Egra with xix horse the viij day of May. The next day after Henry Tocgye receaued the Bohemian Ambassadours before the Marques with an eloquent Oration taking this part of the Gospell for his Theame Pax vobis i. Peace be with you Then they propounded what great iniuries they had hetherto receiued at their hands which was the cause of so many great slaughters on either partie and that they were glad that yet now at the length there was some hope that they should be heard After this they conferred as touching the safeconduict The Bohemiās required pledges and that not of the common sort but Princes nobles Which thing for so much as it did not content the Ambassadours and that the matter should so be put of the common people of Egra began to cry out that it was long of the Ecclesiasticall Princes that a concord was not made with the Bohemians Then
company of souldiors to do any good yet to vse pollicy where strength did lack first he sent forth certayne light horsemen to proue the countrey on euery side with persuasions to see whether the vplandyshe people would be styrred to take king Edwards part Perceiuing that it woulde not be king Edwarde flyeth to hys shiftes dissembling his purpose to be not to clayme the crowne and kingdome but onely to clayme the Duchy of Yorke whiche was his owne title and caused the same to be published This being notified to the people that he desired no more but onely his iust patrimony and lineall inheritaunce they began to be moued with mercy and compassion toward him either to fauour him or not to resiste him and so iournying toward Yorke he came to Beuerly The Marques Mountacute brother to the Earle of Warwicke was then at Pomfret to whom the Earle had sent strayght charge with all expedition to set vpon him or els to stop his passage and likewise to the Citizens of Yorke and all Yorkeshyre to shut theyr gates and take armour agaynst him King Edward being in the streetes proceeded notwithstanding nere to Yorke without resistaunce where he required of the Citizens to be admitted into theyr Citty But so stoode the case then that they durst not graunt vnto him but contrary sent him word to approch no nearer as beloued his owne safegarde The desolate king was here driuen to a narow strait who neyther could retyre backe for the opinion of the countrey and losse of his cause neither could goe further for the present daunger of the City Wherefore vsing the same pollicy as before with louely words and gentle speech he desired the messengers to declare vnto the Citizens that his comming was not to demaund the realme of England or the title of the same but onely the Duchye of Yorke his olde inheritaunce and therefore determined to set forward neither with armie nor weapō The messēgers were not so soone within the gates but he was at the gates in a manner as soone as they The Citizens hearing his courteous answere and that he intended nothing to the preiudice of the king nor of the realme were something mitigated toward him and began to common with him from the walles willing him to withdrawe his power to some other place and they would be the more ready to ayde him at least he shoulde haue no damage by them Notwithstanding he again vsed such lowly language and deliuered so faire speach vnto them entreating them so curteously and saluting the Aldermen by their names requiring at their hāds no more but only his own towne whereof he had the name and title that at length the Citizens after long talke and debating vpon the matter partly also intised with faire and large promises fell to this cōuention that if he would sweare to be true to king Henry gentle in entertaining his citizens they woulde receiue him into the Citie This being concluded the next morning at the entring of the gate a priest was ready to say Masse in the which after receiuing of the sacrament the king receiued a solemne othe to obserue the ii articles afore agreed By reason of which othe so rashly made as shortly brokē and not lōg after punished as it may wel be thought in his posterity he obteined the city of Yorke Where he in short time forgetting his oth to make al sure set in garrisons of armed soldiors Furthermore perceiuing all things to be quiet and no stirre to be made against him he thought to foreslacke no oportunitie of time and so made forward toward Lōdon leauing by the way the Marques Mountacute which lay then with his army at Pomfrete on the right hande not fully foure miles distant from his campe and so returning to the hye waye againe wente forwarde without anye stirring to the towne of Notingham where came to him sir W. Parre sir Thomas of Borough sir Tho. Montgomery diuers else of his assured frends with their aydes which caused him by proclamation to stand to his own title of king Edward the fourth sayeng that they woulde serue no man but a king At the fame here of being blowne abroade as the Citizēs of Yorke were not a little offended that worthely so frō other townes and cities Lords and noble men began to fall vnto him thinking with thēselues that the Marques Mountagew either fauoured his cause or was afraide to encounter with the mā Howsoeuer it was K. Edward being now more fully furnished at al points came to the towne of Leicester and there hearing that the earle of Warwicke accompanied with the earle of Oxford were together at Warwicke with a great power minding to set on the Earle he remooued from thence his army hoping to geue him battaile The Duke of Clarence in the meane time about London had leuied a great hoste cōming toward the earle of Warwicke as he was by the Earle appointed But when the Earle sawe the Duke to linger the time he began to suspecte as it fell out in deede that he was altered to his brethrenes part The king auansing forward his host came to Warwicke where he found all the people departed Frō thence he moued toward Couentry where the Earle was vnto whome the next day after he boldly offered battayle But the Earle expecting the Duke of Clarence his cōming kept him within the walles All this made for the king For he hearing that his brother Duke of Clarence was not farre off comming toward him with a great army raysed hys campe and made toward him either to entreate or else to encounter with his brother When ech hoste was in sight of the other Richard Duke of Gloucester brother to thē both as arbitour betweene thē first rode to the one then to the other Whether all this was for a face of a matter made it is vncertaine But hereby both the brethren leaning all army and weapon aside first louingly and familiarly commoned after that brotherly and naturally ioined together And that fraternall amitie by proclamation also was ratified and put out of all suspition Then was it agreed betwene the iij. brethren to attempt the earle of Warwicke if he likewise would be reconciled but he crieng out shame vpō the Duke of Clarence stoode at vtter defiance From thence king Edward so strongly furnished daily encreasing taketh his way to Lōdon Where after it was knowne that the duke of Clarence was come to his brethren much feare fell vpō the Londoners casting with thēselues what was best to do The sodaynues of time permitted no long cōsultation There was at London the same time the Archbishop of Yorke brother to the Earle of Warwicke and the duke of Somerset wyth other of K. Henries counsaile to whom the earle had sent in cōmaundement a litle before knowing the weaknes of the Citie that they should keepe the Citie from their
vsing al celeritie to meete them before they came to London gathered a power such as hee could make about LoÌ„don and first coÌ„meth to Abyngdon from thence to Marlebridge hearing that the Queene was at Bathe thinking to encounter with them before they diuerted into Wales to the Earle of Pembroke whether he thought as they in deede intended that they woulde take But the Queene vnderstanding the king to be so nie remoueth from Bathe to Bristow sending word in the meane while to the citizens of Gloucester that they would graunt her leaue safely to passe by their Citie Which wheÌ„ it could not be obteined with her army she departeth froÌ„ Bristow to Teukesbery where the D. of Somerset knowing king Edward to be at hand at his very backe willed the Queene there to stay in no wise to flie backward for certaine doubts that might be cast Although this couÌ„saile was against the consent of many other captaines who thought it best rather to draw aside while the Earle of Pembroke with his army were with them associate yet the mind of the Duke preuailed The place was prefixed the field pitched the time of battaile came the King was loked for who being within one mile of Tewkesbury with like industry policy as his enemies had done disposed his army likewise in their aray This celeritie of the King taking the time was to him great aduantage who otherwise if he had differed till they had conioined with the Earle of Pembroke had put the matter in great hazard Such a matter it is to take a thing in time Of this battayle Hall this reporteth adding more then Polidore that the D. of Somerset although he was stroÌ„gly intrenched yet through the occasion or policie of the Duke of Gloucâ—ster which had the fore ward of the kings part a little reculing back followed the chase supposing that the Lord Wenlock who had the middle ward would haue followed hard at his backe The duke of Glocester whether for shame rather then of policie espieng his aduaÌ„tage sodenly turned face to his enemies Whereupon the coÌ„trary part was estsoones discomfited and so much the more because they were separate froÌ„ their company Tho Duke of Somerset not a litle aggyeued at this so vnfortunate case returneth to the middle ward where he seeing the L. Wenlocke abiding still reuileth him and calleth him traytour and with his are striketh the braine out of his head Thus much addeth Hall besides Polydor but sheweth not his author where he had it Polydore writing of this conflict writeth no more but this that the Queenes army being ouerset with the number and multitude of their enemies and she hauing no fresh souldiours to furnish the field was at last ouermatched and for that most part slaine or taken In which battaile were named to be slaine that Earle or Deuonshire the Lord Wenlocke Lord Iohn Duke of Somerset his brother beside other Among theÌ„ that were taken was Queene Margaret fouÌ„d in her chariot almost dead for sorow Prince Edward Edmund D. of Somerset Iohn Prior of S. Iohns with xx other knightes all which were beheaded within ij dayes after the Queene only and the yong prince excepted Which prince Edward being then brought to the Kings presence was demaunded of him how he durst be so bold to stand in battaile against him To this Edward Hall addeth more and saith that after the field was finished the King made Proclamation that whosoeuer would bring Prince Edward to him should haue annuitie of an C. li. during his life and the Princes life to be saued Whereupon sir Rich. Croftes not mistrusting the kings promise brought forth his prisoner c. And so the king demanding of the Prince as is said how he durst so presumptuously enter this Realme with his banner displayed against him he answered sayeng that he came to recouer his fathers kingdome and inheritance from his grandfather and father to him descending whereat said Polydor the King with his hande disdainingly thrust him from him Other say that the king stroake him on the face with his gauntlet At the speaking of these words was present George Duke of Clarence Richarde Duke of Gloucester and the Earle Lord William Hastings Who vpon the same vncourteously falling vpon the Prince did slaye hym Queene Margaret being brought prisoner to London was afterwarde raunsomed of hir father Duke of Angeow for a great summe of money which he borrowed of the French King and for the paiment therof was faine to yeeld vnto him the title of the kingdome of Sicile and Naples c. King Edward for these prosperous warres rendred to God his hartie thanks and caused publikely through his realme solemne processions to be kepte three daies together And thus much and too much touchyng the warres of King Edward the fourth which was done anno 1471. Ex Polid. alijs The same yeare and about the same tyme vppon the Ascension euen king Henry being prisoner in the Tower departed after he had reigned in all xxxviij yeares and vi moneths Polydore and Hall folowing him affirme that he was slaine with a dagger by Rich. Duke of Glocester the Kings brother for the more quiet and sauegard of the King his brother In the history intituled Scala mundi I finde these words Quod in turri in vigilia Ascensionis Dominicae ibidem feliciter moriens per Thamesiam nauicula vsque ad Abbathiam de Chertesey deductus ibi sepultus est That is that king Henry being in the Tower vpon the Ascension euen there happely or quietly departing was brought by Thames in a boate to the Abbey of Chertesey and there buried Polydore after he hath described the vertues of thys king recordeth that king Henry the seuenth did afterwarde translate the corps of him froÌ„ Chertesey to Windsore and addeth moreouer that by him certayne myracles were wrought For the which cause the sayde King Henry the seauenth sayth he laboured with Pope Iulius to haue him canonised for a Saint but the death of the king was the let why that matter proceeded not Edward Hall writing of this matter addeth more declaring the cause why king Henries sancting went not forward to be this for that the fees of canonising of a King were of so great a quantitie at Rome more then of another Bishop or prelaâ—e that the said king thought it better to keepe the money in his chestes then with the empouerishing of the realme to buy so deare pay so much for a new holy day of sainct Henry in the Calender c. Ex Hallo which if it be true it might be replied then to the Pope Iulius that if Popes be higher then kings in the earth and especially in heaueÌ„ why then is a Pope Saint so cheape in the market place of Rome and a King Saint so deare Againe if the valuation of things in all markets and buries be according to the
Constantinus the sonne of Helena was the first Emperour of Constantinople so Constantinus the sonne also of Helena was the last Emperour thereof Not farre from the said Citie of Constantinople there was another little City called Pera once called Gallatia situated by the Sea side who hearing of the miserable destruction of Constantinople and seing the City flaming with fire sent certain of their chiesmeÌ„ with speed to Mahumete declaring vnto him that they neither had sent any helpe to the City of Constantinople neither yet wrought any detrimeÌ„t to any of his army wherefore they desired praied him that as they would gladly yeeld vnto him so he would be fauourable vnto theÌ„ and spare them not to punish the giltles with the gilty Mahumete although he was not ignoraunt that for feare rather then of any good will they submitted themselues and that they would rather resist him if they had ben able yet he receiued for that time the submission of the messengers but sending wyth them his Embassadour into the Citie he commanded also his army to follow withall and to enter with him into the City which although it was greatly suspected mâ—sliked of the Citizens yet they durst no otherwise do but suffer them to enter which beeing done the Embassadour gaue a signe to the souldiours euery man to do whatsoeuer he was bidden of whom some ranne to the walles some to the temples and Churches some to yâ— streetes houses of the City plucking all things downe to the grounde sacking and rauÌ„ging with no lesse fury and abhominable filthines then they had done at CoÌ„stantinople before sauing only that they absteined froÌ„ murther but the same day letters came from Mahumete to the Embassadour that he should spare none but destroy and murther all that euer were in the Citie which message because it seemed to the Embassadour to be too cruell forsomuch as they had yeelded theÌ„selues he staied his hand a little vntill night came In the meane time drunken Mahumete comming something to himselfe whome drunkennes had before ouercome sent his second letters to reuoke the first Where againe is to be noted the mercifull prouidence of God towardes his people in their deserued plagues by staieng the handes and brideling the fury many times of their enemies when otherwise the case seemeth to be past all remedy Mahumete thus beeing in himselfe not a little aduanced and eleuated by the winning of CoÌ„stantinople where he had now made the Imperiall seat of the Turkish dominion the third yeare next folowing to adueÌ„ture more masteries he set out to yâ— siege of Belgradum a City of Hungary lieng neare to the bankes of Danubius thinking to haue the like successe there as he had in the winning of Constantinople albeit through the Lords disposing it sel out much otherwise Within the Citie of Belgradum the same time of the siege thereof was Ioannes Huniades the valiant Captaine of whom in diuers places mentioÌ„ hath bene made before who with a sufficient strength of piked souldiours albeit in number nothing equal to the Turks army valiaÌ„tly defended the City with great courage and no lesse successe In the which siege great diligeÌ„ce was bestowed and many of the Turkes slaine AmoÌ„g whom also Mahumere himselfe being stroken with a pellet vnder the left arme was faine to be caried out of the field for halfe dead and the rest so put to flight that of the Turkes the same time were destroyed to the number or not much vnder the number of 40. thousaÌ„d besides the losse of all their ordinaunce which the Turkes in hast of their flight were forced to leaue behinde them Hieronymus Zieglerus writyng of the siege of this Belgradum addeth moreouer that wheÌ„ Mahumete was at the siege therof seyng the towne to be so small wâ—ake of it selfe that it could not be won with all his great multitude he staryng and faryng like a mad man commaunded all his brasen peeces to be layd to battare downe the walles and Towers of the Towne So that the Christians within the walles were vehemently distressed for the siege continued both night and day without intermission AmoÌ„g the rest of the Christians which defended the towne Hieronymus Zieglerus maketh mentioÌ„ of a certaine Bohemian much worthy of his condigne coÌ„mendation Who beyng vpon the walles and seyng a Turke with a baÌ„ner or ensigne of the Turkes to be gotteÌ„ vp by the sight wher of the whole Towne was in daunger to be coÌ„quered and taken runneth vnto the Turke and claspyng him about the middle speakyng to Iohn Capistranus standyng by low asking him whether it were any daunger of damnation to him if he of his voluntary mynde did cast himselfe with that dogge so he termed him downe headlong from the wall to be slayne with him what should become of his soule and whether he might be saued or not To whoÌ„ when the other had aunswered that hee should be saued without doubt hee estsoones tombleth him selfe with the Turke downe of the wall where by his death he saued the same tyme the lyfe of all the Citie Mahumete beyng so wounded and in dispayre of wynnyng the Citie was caryed as ye heard out of the field Who at length commyng agayne to himselfe partly for feare and partly for shame was ready to kill himselfe And thus was the towne of Belgradum at that tyme rescued through Gods prouidence by the meanes of Ioannes Hunianes and this good Bohemian This siege of BelgraduÌ„ begaÌ„ in the yeare of the Lord. 1456. and endured 46. dayes At the which siege were nuÌ„bred of the Turkes 200. thousand Of whom more then 40. thousand as is aforesayd were slayne where the victory fell to the Christians through the prosperous successe geuen of God to Ioannes Huniades Capistranus Which Huniades not long after the sayd victory through the importune labour and trauaile in defendyng the sayd towne was taken with a sore sickenesse and thereof departed to whose valiaunt prowes and singular courage stories doe geue great land and commendation Mahumetes the Turke after this done in Europe returned into Asia to warre with Vsumcassanes a Persian one of the Turkes stocke with whoÌ„ he had three battailes The first was about the Riuer Euphrates where the Turke lost 10. thousand men and was put to the worse In the second field likewise he was discomsited The third battaile was at ArseÌ„ga where through the terrible noyse of the brasen peeces the Persian horses disturbed the caÌ„pe and so was Vsumcassanues ouercome From thence the Turke reduced agayne his power against the Christians and first subdued vnto him Synope and all Paphlagonia Also the kingdome of Trapezunce which he besiegyng both by land and water wanne from the Christians and sent Dauid the kyng of the same with his two sonnes and Calus his vncle vnto Constantinople where they were miserably and cruelly put to death all the stocke of the
was sent two Captaines of the Turke who fighting against the prouinces of the Venetians made great spoyle and waste about the regions of Stiria Carinthia where also the Venetian power was discomfited Hieronimus Nouell their Captaine slaine At length truce was taken betweene the Turke the Venetians vpon this conditioÌ„ that Scodra Tenarus Lemnus should be yeelded vnto him and that they shoulde pay to him yearely 8. thousand duckets for the free passage of their Marchants After this peace concluded with the Venetians Mahumete himselfe saileth ouer into Asia sending two of his great captaines abroad to sundry places of whom Mesithes was sent against the Rhodes with a mighty nauie The other called Acomates Bassa was sent into Italy to take Rome and all the West Empire Concerning the viage of which two Captaines this was the euent that Mesithes after his great trauaile and bloudy siege against the Rhodians was faine to retire at length with great shame and losse The other Captaine Acomates as is said was sent into Italy with a nauie of a hundreth Ships and fifteene thousand men who by the way in his sailing got Leucadia which now they call S. Maure Cephalenia and Zacynthus and sayling by Fauelona arriued in Apulia and so passing along by the sea side spoiled and wasted diuers parts by the coast till at length he came to Hidruntum a City of Calabria in Italy which after long siege he ouercame and subdued and brought such a terrour into all Italy that the Pope forgetting all other things yet mindfull of himselfe with all haste fled out of Rome After the Citie of Hydruntum was taken and the Turkes placed in the same which was the yeare of our Lord 1481. Mathias Coruinus Huniades son was sent for by the Italians to set vpon the said Citie vnto the rescue whereof when Acomates was about to make his returne with 25. thousand Turkes in the meane time newes came that Mahumete the great Turke was dead by reason wherof the siege brake vp and yâ— Citie was deliuered to the Italians againe and so was Italy deliuered at that time out of that present perill and dauÌ„ger This Mahumete wanne from the Christians 200. Cities and twelue kingdomes and two Empires which he ioined both together He died in the yeare abouesayd anno 1481. ¶ Baiazetes second the 10. after Ottomannus MAhumetes aforesaid had three sonnes of the which Mustapha the eldest through voluptuousnes carnall iust died before his father The other two were Baiazetes and Demes otherwise called Zizimus Aboute whom great coÌ„trouersie arose amongst the Turks which of them should succeede in their fathers kingdome For neither of them was present at Constantinople wheÌ„ Mahumetes died Baiazetes being in Cappadocia Demes in Lycaonia wherfore when great disscution was amoÌ„g the nobles for the succession and great strife bloudshead for the matter the Ianizarites which were the Turkes garde did proclaime Baiazetes Emperour others in the absence of Baiazetes the father did choose Corcuthus his sonne Baiazetes the father coÌ„ming at length from Cappadocia partly through yelding partly by corrupting with money got the wils of the Ianizarites was made Emperour Demes the other brother being in Lycaonia more neare although he made no lesse speede in his coÌ„ming yet was preuented of Baiazetes and excluded out of CoÌ„stantinople Wherfore he being put backe from all hope of his kingdome incited by some of his frends moued warre against his brother who being ouercome in three battailes by Acomates Baiazetes Captain who had got Hydruntum before did flie to the greate Maister of the Rhodes leauing in a place called Carrae his mother and two yong children whom Baiazetes slue This Demes being wyth the maister of the Rhodes was desired first of Pope Innocent the 4. then of Ludouicus the 2. Frenche king but especially of Mathias Coruinus king of Hungarie entending by him to obtaine great victory against Baiazetes But in conclusion the Knights of the Rhodes sent him to the B. of Rome where he being kept and afterwardes sent to Charles the 8. French king for an hostage of Pope Alexander the 6. was poysoned by the way of Terracina by the sayde Pope Alexander as is before declared After whose death Baiazetes to require the foresayde Acomates for his good seruice put hym to the halter partly misdoubting his power partly for lucre sake to haue his treasure Whose death redounded to the great profit of the christians for somuch as he was euer an vtter enemy to the religion and name of Christ. Baiazetes thus being confirmed in his tyrannie made hys first expedition against Walachia where hee subdued two great fortes one called Lithostomus the other called Moncastrum From thence he remooued hys power taking his voiage into Asia thinking to be reuenged of the Sultane of Egypt which had succoured and entertayned before hys brother Demes against hym whâ—re he lost two great battailes the one fought at Adena the other at Tarsus but specially at the fielde at Tarsus the armye of the Turke tooke such a wound that of a 100. M. brought into the fielde scarse the thirde part remained vnslayne But as touching the Rhodians although they were succourers of Demes aforesayde yet Baiazetes whether for feare or for subtilty abstained to prouoke them with warre but rather entred with them the league of peace requiring the master of the Rhodes to kepe hys brother safe vnder his custody promising for his yerely salary to be paied vnto him euery yere in the moneth of August 45000. duckets Thus Baiezetes being ouerthrown and terrified with euill lucke fighting against the Sultane of Egypt remooued from Asia and directed his army into Europe where he got Dyrrachium neare vnto Velona had a great victory ouer the Christian armye in the countrey of Croatia wher the Illyrians Pannonians and Croatians ioyning their power together encountred with the Turke and lost the field about the yeare of our Lord. 1493. From thence the Turke leading his armye against the Venetians had with them diuers and doubtfull conflicts where the Turke sometimes was put to the woorse and sometimes againe preuailing out of Iadra and diuers other cities about Dalmatia caried away great multitudes of Christians into captiuitie whych was about the yere of our Lord. 1498. Two yeares after thys whych was the yeare of oure Lorde 1500. Baiazetes with 150. M. armed men entred into Peloponesus whych although Mahumete had expugned before yet the Venetians had defended Methone otherwise called Modon all this while against the Turks Which Methone the Turke besieged wyth three armies hauing about the wals 500. great brasen Canons wherof 22. were most violent and hurtfull wherewith he battered the City both day and night but the Citizens which were wythin the Citie committing themselues to God defended their Citie as well as they could rather chusing to dye then to yeelde vnto the Turkes
Belgrade For the Christian princes at that time were in ciuill dissention and variance amongst themselues and the Pope with his Churchmen also were so busye in suppressing of Luther and of the Gospell then newly springing that they minded nothing els except it were to maintaine the welth of their own bellies Which pope if he had set his care as his duety was so muche in stirring vp Princes against the common enemy as he was bent to deface y◠gospel to persecute the true professors therof soone might he haue brought to passe not only that Belgrade might haue bene defended against the Turk but also y◠to be recouered againe which was lost before and moreouer myght haue stopped the great dangers and perils which nowe are like to fall vpon the religion and church of Christ whyche the Lord of his great mercy auert and turne away Certesse what so euer the Pope then did this had bene his duty setting al other things apart to haue had an earnest compassiō of so many miserable lost captiues which were fallen from their faith religion vnto the misery and slauery of the Turke thraldome of the deuil and to haue sought all means possible to haue reduced thē as lost shepe into the fold againe which then might sone haue ben done if prelates princes ioyning together in christian concord had loued so well the publike glory of Christ and soules of Christians as they tendered their owne priuate worldly friuolous quarels And admit that the Pope had conceiued neuer so much malice against Luther hys quarell also being good yet the publike church standing in such danger as it then did by the inuasion of the Turke reason woulde nature led religion taught time required that a good Prelate forgetting lighter matters shuld rather haue laid hys shoulder to the excluding of so great a dāger as then was imminent both to himselfe and the vniuersall Churche of Christ But nowe his quarel being vniust and the cause of Luther being moste iust and godly what is to be sayde or thought of suche a Prelate who for bearyng the Turke whome in a time so daungerous hee ought chiefly to haue resisted persecuted the trueth whych hee shoulde specially haue mainteined But Christ for his mercy stande for hys Churche and stirre vp zealous Princes and Prelates if not to recouer that is lost yet at least to retaine that little which is left Solyman therefore taking hys occasion and vsing the commoditie of time while our princes were thus at variance betwixt themselues wythout any resistance or interruption brought his army vnto Belgrade in the yere of our Lorde 1521. Which Citye being but slenderly defenced the Turke through his vnderminers guns and other engins of warre without great difficultie with little losse of hys souldiours soone subdued and ouercame After thys victorye Solyman resting himselfe a whole yeare and casting in his mynde howe to make all sure behinde him for feare of ennemies to come vppon his backe thought it expedient for his purpose if he might obtain the Ilande of Rhodes for that onely remained yet Christian betwixt him and Asia wherfore the next yeare following he brought hys army of 450. ships and 300. M. men to the besieging thereof This Rhodes was a mighty and strong Iland wtin the sea called Mare mediterraneum The inhabitants wherof at the first did manfully resist the turke sparyng no labor nor paines for the defence of thēselues of al christendome But afterward being brought to extremity and pinched with penury seing also no aid to come from the christians somwhat began to languish in thēselues The turkes in the meane time casting vp two great mountaines wyth strength of hand 2. miles of frō the citye like rolling trenches caried them defore thē neare vnto the city in the tops wherof they plāted their ordinance artillery to batter the city The maister of the knightes of the Rhodes was then one Philippus Villadamus a Frenchman in whome no diligence was lacking that appertained to the defence of the city The Rhodians likewise so valiantly behaued themselues vpon the walles that with their shot all the ditches about the city were filled with the carcases of dead Turkes Besides thys suche a disease of the bloudy flixe raigned in the Turkes campe that 30. M. of them died thereof and yet for all thys Solyman woulde not cease from hys siege begonne who at length by vnderminers casting downe the vamures and vttermost partes of the citie wan groūd still more and more vpon the Rhodians and with mortary pieces so battered the houses that there was no free place almost standing in all the Citie And thus continued the siege for the space of fiue or sixe monethes and yet all thys while came no help vnto them from the christians Wherfore they being out of all hope thorough the aduise of Ualladamus yelded themselues vnto the Turke vppon condition that hee woulde spare them wyth life and goodes which conuention the Turke kepte wyth them faithfully and truely Thus Solyman with his great glory and vtter shame to all christian princes and also ruine of all Christendome got the noble I le of Rhodes although not wythout great losse and detriment of hys army in so much that at one assault 20. thousande Turkes about the walles were slayne with fire sword stones and other engines Wherby it may be coniectured what these Rhodians might or would haue done if succor had come to them from other christian princes as they looked for This city was wonne vpon Christmas day An. 1522. Thys conquest of Rhodes obtained Solyman the 4. yeare after bringeth backe his army againe into Hungary where he founde none to resist him but onely Ludouike the yong king who being accompanied with a smal army and nothing able to matche wyth the Turke yet of a hasty rashnes and vaine hope of victory would needes set vpon him who if he had staide but a little had prospered the better For Ioannes Uainoda being a Capitaine well exercised in Turkish warres before was not farre off comming with a sufficient power of able souldiors But Paulus the Archbishop Coloss. a Franciscane Frier a man more bold then wise with his temerity and rashnes troubled al their doings For the whole summe of the army of the Hungarians contained in all but only 24. M. horsmen and footemen who at length comming vnto the battaile and being compassed about wyth a great multitude of the Turkes army were brought into great distres The Turks twise shorte of their pieces against the Christian army yet scarce was any Christian touched with the stroke therof whych was thought to be done of purpose bicause they were christians whych had the ordering of the gunnes for then the speciall gunners of the Turkes were Christians whome for the same cause they spared Then the Turkes horsmen comming vpon the backe of the christian armie compassed them about
vnder the hilles side did so set vpon them that they slew a great number of them the rest being driuen to take the riuer whome with stones and shot likewise they destroyed and so retired backe into the Citie againe By thys victorie the Captaine Rogendorffius began to be terrible to the Turkes For in the same skirmish as after was knowen was slayne of them so many that of 5000. and 300. horsemen and footemen scarse 140. escaped aliue Solyman disdayning at this repulse thought to proue an other way so bringing his power toward the gate called the kings gate there making his trenches bulwarkes plāted his ordināce with the violence wherof the walles were so battered shaken that no man was able there to stand Wherefore the Turke seeing 2. great breaches made in the wal cōmaunded his souldiors couertly in the darck smoke of gunnepouder to prease into the City The like also was done at the scottish to wer whereby the city was inuaded in 2. sundry places at one time The Uiēnians at the first freshly began to withstand thē new souldiors still cōming in the place of them that were slaine and hurt and so this assault continuing more thē 6. houres together our mē beganne at length to languish faint not onely in strength but also in courage wherby the Citie had bene in great daunger of loosing had not the two foresaid Capitaines Rogendorffius in the one place and the Earle of Salme in the other place manfully encouraged the souldiors to abide the brunt and to beare out a while the violence of the Turkes promising that immediately they should haue ayde from Ferdinandus In the meane time the Turkes came so thicke for gredines of the victory scaling climing and fighting vpō the walles that had it not bene for the prease and throng of the great multitude of the Turkes comming so thicke that one of them could not fight for an other Uienna that same day had bene taken and vtterly lost But by the pollicy of the captaines geuing a signe within the city as though new souldiors were called for our men began to be encouraged the Turkes hartes to be discomfited When Solymannus saw his army the second time repulsed he began to attempt a new way purposing by vndermining to ouerthrow the city in the which work specially he vsed the helpe of the Illyrians of whome he had a great number in his campe expert in that kinde of feare These Illyrians beginning to breake the earth at the gate Carinthia and comming neare to the foundations of the Tower which they by strength of hand attēpted to break could not worke so closely vnder the groūd but they were perceiued by certayne men aboue which were skilfull expert in that kind of matter who cōtrariwise vndermining against thē filling their trēches as they wēt with gūpouder conueyed their traine that when fire should be set vnto it the violence thereof should brast out by the trenches of the enemies which done sodenly the ground beneath made a great shaking so that the tower did cleane asunder and all the vnderminers of the Turks woorking in their trēches were smothered and destroyed which came to the number as it was supposed afterwarde of 8000. persones in so much that yet till thys day a great number of deade mens skuls are found in the ground When Solyman saw that this way also would not serue and had priuy intelligence that the walles about the gates of Stubarium were negligently kept and that hee might haue there more easy entrance secretly he conueyeth about 10. garrisons of fresh soldiours in such sort as the townes men should not perceiue them who came so sodenly vpon them that they had filled the ditches and were vpon the top of the fortresses and munitions before that our men were aware of them or coulde make themselues ready to resist them For although there was no lacke of soldiors wythin the Citie yet for somuch as the whole brunt of the siege did lye specially at the 2. gates aforesaide from whence the soldiors which were there warding could not be wel remooued for a shifte the rescuers which wythin the Citie were ready for all sodaine aduentures were sent to the walles by whose comming those fewe whych kept the enemies of before being sore hurted and woūded were succoured and sent to surgery and thus the sayed assault continued terrible and doubtfull vntill the darcke night commyng vpon them they could not wel know the one from the other In thys vickering were counted of the Turkes to be slayne more then 5000. Then the Captaine Rogendorffius commendyng the valiant standing of his souldiours misdoubting with him selfe as it happened in dede that the Turks would not so geue ouer but would set vppon him the next day with a fresh assault prouiding wyth all diligence for the purpose made vp the breaches of the walles prepared all things necessary for resistaunce The next morning following whych was some thing darke and mistie the Turkes thinking to preuent our men with their sodain comming began again busily to bicker vpon the toppe of the walles It would require a longe tractation heere to describe the great distres and danger that the city those 3. daies following was in During all the whych time there was no rest no intermission nor diligēce lacking either in the enemies fighting against the City either in our men in defending the same For the Turkes besides the multitude of the great ordinance wherwith as wyth a great tempest of gunshot they neuer ceased still battering the walles and beating the munitions of the Citie sent also such heapes multitudes of the Turkes to the scaling and climing the walles that vnneth wyth all the ordinance and shot of the city either the violence of them could be broken or the number of them diminished til at last the soldiors of the Turkes perceiuing themselues able by no meanes to preuaile but onely to runne in daunger of life and to do no good began to wrangle among themselues grudging and repining against their dukes and captaines imputing the whole cause onely to them that the City was yet vntaken seeing there was in them neither diligence nor good will lacking and so ceased the siege for that time After this when Solymannus had purposed in hym selfe with his last and strongest siege to try against the city the vttermost that he was able to doe and had encouraged hys soldiers to prepare thēselues in most forcible wise therunto the soldyers shewed thē selues much vnwilling to returne againe from whence they were so often repulsed before by reason wherof great commotion begā to rise in the Turkes campe The rumour wherof when it came to Solymans eares he sendeth his grand captaine to kepe all the souldiers in order and obedience or if they would be stubborne to compell them whether they would or not to accomplish his commandement Who comming to the
to hassarde and proue the vttermost for theyr defence but in conclusiō in their desperate venture they were enclosed about by our men on euery side and there put to the sword and slayne a few only excepted who escaping out very hardly by secret passages shifted after the rest of their fellowes as well as they could Their carriage and other furniture lefte behind them in their tentes was distributed amongst the souldiers onely such thinges reserued as might serue for the publike vse and commoditie of the Cittie Thus through the mercifull protection and benefite of almighty God Austria was deliuered from the fierce and barbarous hostilitie of the cruell Turkes notwithstāding that neither Ferdinandus the king nor the Emperour his brother were there present but only the power of God thorough the valiauntnes of the worthy Germaines defēded that cittie in defence wherof consisted the safety deliuerāce no doubt of all these west partes of Christendome For the which immortall prayse and thankes be vnto our immortall God in Christ our Lord according as he hath of vs most graciously and worthely deserued Wherin by the way take this for a note gentle reader how after what maner Gods blessing goeth with the true reformers of his religion and so much the more is it to be noted for that the Turkes in so many battailes sieges heretofore were neuer so repulsed foyled as at this present time in incountring with the protestantes defenders of sincere Religion This citty of Uienna was besieged deliuered the yeare of our Lord. 1529. The assaultes of the Turke against y◠City are numbred to be 20. and his repulses as many The nūber of his army which he first brought was 25000. Wherof were reckened to be slayne 80. thousand and aboue During the time of his siege he led away out of the country about many captiues virgins and Matrones he quelled cast them out naked the children hee stucke vpon stakes Solymannus thus put from the hope of victorye of Uienna after he had breathed himselfe a while at home the second yere after which was an 1531. repayring his host returned agayne into Hungarye with no lesse multitude then before where first he got the towne called Gunza being but slenderly kept with a small garrison By reason whereof the townsmen and souldiours yelding thēselues vnto the Turke were constrayned to agree vpon vnreasonable conditions Ex Ioan. Ramo Melchior Soiterus in his second booke writing De bello Pannonico touching the foresaid Towne of Gunza or Gunzium differeth herein something from Ramus declaring how this Gunza being a small town in Hungary and hauing in it but onely a 100. souldiours or as Wolfegangus Drechslerus in his chronicle reporteth at the most but 200. souldiours vnder the valiaunt captayne Nicholas Iureschitz defended themselues so manfully and wonderfully through the notable power of God against the whole puissance of 200. thousand Turkes that they beyng notwithstanding distressed with lacke and penury of purueiance and sodenly of the Turkes inuaded yet with pure courage and promptnes of hart susteined the vttermost force and violence of xiij assaultes of that great multitude for the space of 25. dayes together Although the narration of the authour may seeme to some incredible yet thus he writeth that what tyme the great ordinance and battering peeces of the Turkes were planted vpon two mountaynes much higher then that town whereby they within the towne were oppressed both before and behinde in so much that 8 ensignes of the Turks were already within the towne yet by the reason of women and children and other impotent persons who in the middle of the towne were congregate in an house together such a noyse and clamour went vp to heauen praying and crying to God for helpe that the turkes within the walles supposing a new army of fresh souldiours to be sent into the towne for sodayn feare voyded the towne leaped down from the walles agayn which before they had got whom no man eyther pursued or resisted for neuer a souldiour almost was left on the walles which was not eyther slayne or els wounded with the Turks ordinance At what time through the Lordes prouidence it so happened that one Ibrahimus Bassa neare about the Turke seeing bothe the town to be small and the great destruction of the Turkes in the siege thereof and that the captayn in no case woulde yeld perswaded so the Turke declaring howe the Towne being so little was not worth the losse of so many men in the winning wherof there was no glory if he were repulsed great dishonour might follow wherby the Turke being perswaded did follow hys counsaile which was thys that Nicholaus the Christen captaine beyng called vnto him vnder pledges and safe conduict should receaue the town as of his hand and gift with condition that he shold do no violence to hys souldiours left behinde and wounded but should procure such meanes as he could for the recuring of them and so he raysing his siege departed An other cause might be also whiche moued him so sodaynly to rayse hys siege for that he heard the Palatine not to be far of in pursuing after him and therfore taking his flight by that mountaines of the Noricians he returned with muche spoyle of Christian mens goods into Constantinople Ex Melchiore Soit lib 2. de bello Panno For so it was prouided the same time in Germany after the counsaile or August and of Ratilboon at what time the controuersie of Religion betweene the Protestantes the papistes was differred and set of to the next generall Councel that Charles the 5. and Ferdinandus his brother hauing vnderstanding of the Turke thus raunging in Hungary should collect of the Germanynes Hungarians and Spanyards and others an able army of 80. thousand footmen and 30000. horsemen to repulse the inuasious of the Turke But Solymanus hauing intelligence of thys preparation of the Christian power comming toward him whether for feare or whether to espy further oportunitie of tyme for hys more aduauntage and our detriment refused at that time to tary theyr comming and so speeding hys returne vnto Constantinople retired with much spoyle and pray sent before him as is aboue premised Whiche was in the yeare of our Lord. 1532. Not long after being the yeare of our saluation 1534. Solymannus intending ij warres at once first sent Corradinus Barbarossa the admiral of his nauies into Afrike to war against the kyng of Tunece Whō the Barbarossa also dispossessed depriued of his kingdome but Charles the Emperour the next yeare following an 1535. restored the said king agayne into hys kingdome and deliuered in the same viage 20. thousand captiues out of seruitude The same tyme the Turke also sent an other captayne into Hungary to warre agaynst Uaiuoda while he hym selfe taking hys course to Persia planted his siege agaynst the Citty Taurus which he in short
space subdued and expugned Albeit he long enioied not the same for Tahames king of the Persians sodaynly comming vpon the Turks vnprepared slue of them 20. thousand and tooke hys concubines to the great foyle and reproch of the Turke Two yeare after this which was the yere of our Lord 1537. Solymannus who coulde not be quyet at home nor rest in peace returning agayne out of Asia into Europe with 270. ships great and little set vppon Corcyra an other Iland belonging to the Uenetians which he besieged x. daies wasting and burning the Townes and fieldes as he went beside the destruction of much people therein whom partly he slue partly led away captiues From thence he sayled to Zacynthus and Cythara an other Ilande not farre off from Corcyra bordering neare to the coastes of Epyrus and Grecia Where he sodaynly by night inuading the husband men in villages and fields sleeping and mistrusting no harme drew them out of theyr houses and possessions men and women besides children to the number of ix huÌ„dreth whom he made hys bondslaues burning moreouer theyr houses and carying away all the goodes and cattell beyng without the sayd Citties of Zazinthus and Cythara Ex. Ioan. Crispo From thence these helhoundes turned theyr course to that siege and spoyle of Egina a rich and populous Iland lying betweene Grecia and Asia Where first the Egenians did manfully in battaile resist them and were like to haue preuayled but being weryed at length and oppressed with innumerable thousandes of fresh Turkes which stil were sent in to rescue the other whiche were ouercome before were compelled to flye into the Cittie of Egina Which city the cruell Turkes or rather Deuils on earth with muche labour violence of their great ordinaunce fet out of their shippes subdued and cast downe to the ground the Cittizens and inhabitauntes whereof the Turke after he had burned their houses and ransackt theyr goodes commanded to be slayne and killed euery one The weomen both noble and vnnoble with their infantes were geuen to the mariners to be abused and from thence being shipped vnto Constantinople were led away to perpetuall misery slauery which was in the yeare of our Lord. 1537. In the same iourny Solyman also tooke the I le in the sayd sea of Eugeum called Parum also the Ile adioyning to the same named Naxus and made them to him tributaries The duke wherof was he which wrote the story both of these Ilandes aforesayd and also of the other Ilandes called Cyclades and other Dukes Ex Ioan Crispo Duce Naxi c. Thys done Solymannus directed his Nauy vnto Apulia where he set on land x. thousand footmen 2000. horsemen which spoiled likewise and wasted those parties while the Emperour the pope and the Uenetians were together in warre and dissension Furthermore the next yere folowing an 1538. great attemptes began in Stiria but by the resistance of the inhabitantes the force of the barbarous turks was repulsed notwithstanding great spoyles of men cattell were caryed from thence and the country miserable spoyled In the which yeare also the Turk turning into Hungary gaue battaile vnto the Christians in Sauia where through the fraudulent falshood of the Captayne Cassianerus Wolfegangus nameth him Calcianus beyng as they say corrupted with money our men were put to the worse an 1538. After that the Turkes had inuaded the Ilande of Corcyra abouesayd the Uenetians with Solyman the Turke had ioyned truce for a certayne time for the which they gaue the turke 300. thousand crownes with the city of Neapolis and Maâ—uasia in the borders of Macedonia But with in 4. or 5. yeares the Turke to get a newe stipend of the Uenetians brake hys league and inuaded theyr dominions whereby they were enforced to enter new conditions agayn with him In the yeare of our Lord 1540. the restles Turke making hys return toward Hungary by the way passing by Dalmatia lay against the towne called Newcastle beyng defended by the Spanyardes In the which town because they refused to yeld themselues all the inhabitauntes and souldiours were put to the sword slain euery one This Nouum Castellum or Newcastle was a strong fort of that Christians whiche being nowe in the Turkes power he had great aduauntage ouer all those quarters of Dalmatia Stiria Carinthia and Hungaria From thence he proceeded further keeping his course into Hungary where he planted his power against the City of Buda This Buda was a principall city in Hungary about which great contention had bene as ye heard before betweene Ioannes Uaiuoda and Ferdinandus By reason wherof the Turke occasioned by Uaiuoda came into HuÌ„gary and deliuered the City to Uaiuoda This Uaiuoda liuing not long after left behinde him a sonne whome being an infant he committed to the gouernance of one Georgius Monachus who being left tutour vnto the infant reduced all Transiluania Buda Pesta with other parties of Hungary which belonged to Uaiuoda before to the subiection of the child Ferdinandus hearing therof in a great hast and anger leuyed an armye to recouer his landes in Hungarie and so laid siege to Buda Monachus seing his part weake first sent his legate to Ferdinandus desiring him to talke and conferre with him vppon matter as he pretended pertaynign to the behoofe of them both Wherupon both the parties being agreed the place and manner of their conuention was appoynted and also the day and tyme assigned Thus the partyes according to the agreement conuenting together with their armyes with drawing a little aside as they were entred in communication sodenly among Ferdinandus men happened a dagg to be heard which by the heate of the day as is thought loosing of hys own accord gaue a cracke The sound wherof comming to the eares of Monachus he supposing the same to haue bene discharged agaynst him in great anger drewe out his sworde bidding Ferdinandus auant with his doubling dissimmulation saying that he would neuer any more trust the promises of Christians and immediatelye vppe on the same sent to Solymannus the Turke for ayde agaynst the Christians promising that he would surrender to him free possession of Hungary if he woulde come and vanquish the army of Ferdinandus lying about the siege of Buda The Turke maketh no long tarying but taketh the occasion and with a mighty power flieth into Hungary and eftsoones discharging the host of Ferdinandus and putting them of from the siege of Buda getteth the Citty into his own handes commaunding the sonne of Uaiuoda with his mother to follow after his camp In the history of Ioannes Ramus it followeth that when Solyman the Turk had thus preuayled against the Cittie of Buda aforesayd agaynst other parties more of HuÌ„gary by the asset of the Empyre one Ioachimus duke of Brandeberg prince Electour was assigned with a puissant army of chosen souldiours of all nations collected to recouer the City of Buda from
hugenes of the Turkes armye conteining in it 220. thousand fighting men was so discouraged and put out of hope and hart that the b. â—h and chiefe nobles of the town fled before the ieoperdy the rest of the coÌ„mons which were partly preuented by the sodein comming of the turkes partly for pouerty could not auoid sent theyr messengers to the Turke to yealde and surrender the towne vppon promise of life vnto his handes Whose promise how firme it stood the story leaueth it vncertaine This is affirmed that three dayes after the yelding of this Quinquecclesiensis neuer a Turke durst enter the Cittie an 1543. Ex Ioan. Mart. Stella alijs The next fort or holde gotten by the Turkes in Hungary was Soclosia The towne at the first inuasion of the Turkes was wonne sackte and fiered The castle within the towne did something hold out a tyme and first requiring truce for 14. dayes to see what ayd should be sent vnto them and to deliberate vpon the conditions that should be proposed vnto theÌ„ after the 14. daies expired they trusting to the situation and munitioÌ„ of the place which was very strong began for a certayne space stoutly to put back the enemy But afterward seeing their walles to be battered theyr foundations to shake for the Turke had set xij thousand vnderminers vnder the diches of the castle their strength to diminishe and misdoubting themselues not to be able long to hold out agreed in like maner to yeld them selues vpon condition to escape with life goods Which condition of sauing theyr goodes was the loosing of theyr lyues especially of the richer sort For the Turkes perceauing by that condition that they were of wealth and substaunce omitting the inferiour or baser sorte fell vpon the wealthy men for their riches and slue them euery one an 1543. Ibid. In the which his history this is also to be noted that during the time while the castle of Soclosia was besieged the villages pages round about the same came of theyr own accord submitting and yelding themselues vnto the Turke bringing in as they were commanded all kynd of victuall and forage into the Turkes campe Which done Solyman the Turke commaunded all the head men of the pages to appeare before hym whiche humbly obeyed and came Then the turke warned them to returne agayne the next day after euery one bringing with him his inferiour retinue and houshold seruauntes Whiche when they had with like dilligence also according to his commaundemeÌ„t accomplished the turke immediately commaunded them euery one in the face of hys whole army to be slayn and so was this theyr reward Which reward the more that it declareth the bloudy crueltie of the turke the more encourage it may minister to our men the more constantly to wtstand him Ex Martino Stella An other strong town there is in HuÌ„gary named Strigonium distant from Buda aboue sayde the space of fiue Dutch miles agaynst the whiche the Turkes made great preparation of ordinaunce and all other instruments of artillary necessary for the siege therof Which cittie in like maner began also to be compassed and inclosed by the turks before it could be sufficiently prepared garnished of our meÌ„ but that the archbishop onely of Strigon priuely conueyed vnto them 200. Oxen. Such was then the negligence of Ferdinandus king of Hungary which so slenderly looked vnto the necessary defence of his townes and cities More ouer such was the discorde then of christen kinges Princes which in their ciuile dissension and warres were so occupied and hoate in needeles quarrels that they had neyther leasure nor remeÌ„braunce to help in tyme there where true neede required Which slender care and cold zeale of the Christian rulers not in tendering the publicke cause while they contend in priuate trifles hath caused the Turke to come so farre as hee hath and yet farther is like vnlesse the mercy of the Lord doe helpe more then our dilligence One of the chiefe captaynes within the Cittye was Martinus Lascanus a Spanyard The Turkes in the beginning of the siege began first to attempt the Cittizens with fayre wordes and accustomed promises to yelde and gently to submit themselues But they not ignoraunt of the Turks promises wisely refused and manfully stood so long as they coulde to the defence of their citty now and then skirmishing with them in out corners and killing certayne numbers of them sometime with their shot disturbing their munitions breaking the wheeles of their gunnes c. Three speciall meanes the Turkes vse in winning great fortes and cities great multitude of souldiors great ordinaunce and mortarie peeces the third is by vndermyning All which here in the siege of this Cittie lacked not This siege continued vehement a certaine space in whiche the Strigonians had borne out foure strong assaultes and slue many thousandes of the turkes till at length the turkes eyther departing away or els seeming to depart vnto Buda the people at last being so perswaded and made to beleue of some chiefe rulers of the citty peraduenture not the truest men the citizens being erected with hope and comforte and singing Te Deum as though the city had bene free from all daunger sodenly by whose counsaile it is vnknowen conueyed themselues all out of the Citty 300. horsemen also passed ouer the riuer and departed The ItaliaÌ„s which were vnder FraÌ„ciscus Salamanca a Spanish captayne hardly coulde be perswaded by him to abide whiche were in all scarse 600. Within 3. daies after 300. Germaine souldiours with 2. ships laden with shot pouder artillery were priuily let into the town So that of our men al there were scarse 1300. souldiors Who seing the small quantitie of their number burning and casting downe the towne suburbes tooke theÌ„ to the castle from whence they beate of the turkes valiantly with theyr ordinaunce a good space and with wyld fire destroyed great companies of theÌ„ till at last they seyng theyr walles to fayle them and the whole castle to shake by vndermyning but especially by the working of a certayne Italian surnamed Presbyter they gaue ouer Thys Italian whether for feare or falshood secretly vnknowing to the rest of the souldiours accompanied with two other conueyed himselfe down from the walles being brought into the tentes of the next captayne or Bassa of the turkes there in the name of all hys fellowes conuented with the turkes to geue vp to them the Castle wherupon the turkes were bid to cease the shooting This Italian shortly after with two other turkes was sent backe to Salamanca hys Captayne with the Turkes message The goyng out of this Italian being priuy to the residue of hys fellowes coÌ„trary to the lawes and discipline of warre although it seemed to come of hys own head yet for so much as the other souldiours were not sure but rather suspected lest the other Italians his countreymen had beene in some
manhood or mercy in them but they make hauocke of all So the Citizens of Croia after they had yelded were all promised theyr liues were all destroyd and that horribly In Mysia after the king had geuen himselfe to the turkes hand hauing promise of life Mahumet the Turke slew him with his owne hands The Princes of Rasia had both theyr eies put out with â—asens redde hoate set before them Theodosia otherwise called Capha was also surreÌ„dered to the Turke hauing the like assuraunce of life and safety yet contrary to the league the Citizens were put to the sword and slaine At the winning and yelding of Leâ—bos what a number or young men and children were put vpon sharpe stakes and poles and so thrust thorough At the winning of the Citty of Buda what tyrannye was shewed and exercised agaynst the poore Christians whiche had yelded themselues and agaynst the two Dukes Christopher Bisserer and Ioannes Tranbinger coÌ„trary to the promise and handwriting of the Turke is to be sene in the story of Melchior Soiterus de Bello Pannonico The like also is to be read in the story of Bernardus de Breydenbach who writing of the taking of Hydrimtum a City in Apulia testifieth of the miserable slaughter of the young men there slayne of old men troden vnder the horse feet of matrons virgines rauished of women with child cut rent a pieces of the Priestes in the Churches slayne of the Archbishop of that Citty who being an aged man and holding the crosse in his hands was cut a sonder with a woodden saw c. The same Bernerdus also wryting of the ouerthrow of Nigropontus otherwise called Chalcides an 1471. describeth the like terrible slaughter whiche there was exercised where the Turke after hys promise geueÌ„ before to the coÌ„trary most cruelly caused all the youth of Italy to be pricked vpon sharp stakes some to be dashed against the hard stones other some to be cut in sonder in the middest and other mo with other kinds of forments to be put to death in so much that all the streetes and wayes of Chalcides did flowe with the bloud of them whiche were there slayn In which history the foresayd writer recordeth one memorable example of maydeÌ„ly chastity worthy of all Christians to be noted and commended The story is tolde of the Pretors daughter of that City who being the onely daughter of her father noted to be of an exceeding singuler beuty was saued out of the slaughter brought to Mahumet the turke to be his concubine But she denying to consent to his turkishe appetite and filthynes was commaunded therewith to be slayne and murthered and so died she a Martyr keping both her fayth and her body vndefiled vnto Christ Iesus her spouse Ibid. The like cruelty also was shewed vpon them whiche kept the Castle afterward yelding themselues vpoÌ„ hope of the turkes promise were slayne euery one What should I speake of the miserable slaughter of Methone the CitizeÌ„s therof dwelling in Peloponesus who seing no other remedy but needes to come into the Turkes hands set the barne on fire where they were gathered together meÌ„ women and children some women also with child voluÌ„tarily cast themselues into the Sea rather then they would sustayne the Turkes captiuity Vide pag. 734. Miserable it is to beholde long to recite incredible to beleue all the cruel parts and horrible slaughters wrought by these miscreantes agaynste the Christians through all places almost of the world both in Asia in Africa but especially in Europa Who is able to recite the innumerable societyes and companyes of the Grecians Martyred by the Turkes sword in Achaia Attica Thessalia Macedonia Epirus and all Peloponesus besides the Iland of Rhodes and other Ilandes and Cyclades adiaceÌ„t in the sea about numbred to 52. of the which also Pathmos was one wher S. Iohn being banished wrote his reuelations Where did euer the Turkes sette any foote but the bloud of Christians there without pitty or measure went to wracke what place or prouince is there almost thorow the world wher the turks either haue not perced or are not like shortly to enter In Thracia through all the coastes of Danubius in Bulgaria Dalmatia in Seruia Transiluania Bosna in Himgaria also in Austria what hauocke hath bene made by them of Christen mens bodies it will rue any Christen hart to remember At the siege of Moldauio at the winning of Buda of Pesta of Alba of Walpo Strigonium Sociosia Tathe Wizigradum Nouum Castellum in Dalmatia Belgradum Uaradinum Quinque ecclesie also at the battel of Uerna where Ladislaus king of Polonie with all his army almost through the rashnes of the Popes Cardinall were slayne at the winning moreouer of Xabiacchus Lyssus Dinastrum at the siege of Guntza and of the faythfull towne Scorad where the nuÌ„ber of the shotte agaynst theyr walles at the siege thereof were reckoned to 2539. likewise at the siege of Uienna where all the Christian captiues were brought before the whole army and slayne and diuers drawne in pieces with horses but especially at the winning of Constantinople aboue mentioned pag. 706. also at Croia Methone what beastly cruelty was shewed it is vnspeakeable For as in Constantinople Mahumer the dronken Turk neuer rose from diner but he caused euery daye for his disport 300. ChristiaÌ„ captiues of the nobles of that City to be slayn before his face So in Methone after that his captayn Omares had sent vnto him at Constantinople 500. prisoners of the Christians the cruell tyraunt commaunded them all to be cut and deuided in sonder by the middle so being slain to be throwne out into the fieldes Leonicus Chalcondyla writing of the same story addeth moreouer a prodigious narratioÌ„ if it be true of a brute Oxe whiche being in the fieldes and seing the carcases of the dead bodies so cut in two made there a loud noise after the lowing of his kind and nature afterward comming to the quarters of one of the dead bodyes lying in the field first tooke vp the one halfe then comming agayne tooke vp likewise the other halfe and so as he could ioyned theÌ„ both together Which being espyed of them which saw the doing of the brute Oxe and maruelling thereat and word being brought thereof to Mahumet he commaunded the quarters agayne to be brought where they were before to proue whether the beast would come agayne who fayled not as the author recordeth but in like sort as before taking the fragmentes of the dead corps layde them agayne together It foloweth more in the author howe that Mahumet being astonied at the straunge wonder of the Oxe commaunded the quarters of the christiaÌ„ mans body to be interred and the Oxe to be brought to his house and was much made of Some sayd it to be the body of a Uenetian some affirmed that he
the yeare abouesaid 1375. Although touching the precise points of yeares and times it is not for vs greatly to be exquisite therein but yet where diligence and studious meditation may helpe to knowledge I would not wish negligence to be a pretence to ignorāce And thus much for the times of Antiochus and his felowes Now what cruelty this Antiochus exercised against the people of God it is manifest in the history of the Machabees where we reade that this Antiochus in the eight yeare of his reigne in his second comming to Hierusalem first gaue forth in commaundement that all the Iewes should relinquish the law of Moses and worship the Idole of Iupiter Olimpius which he set vp in the temple of Hierusalem The bookes of Moses and of the Prophetes he burned He set garrisons of souldiours to warde the Idole In the Citie of Hierusalem he caused the feastes and reuels of Bacchus to be kept full of all filthe and wickednes Olde men women and virgines such as woulde not leaue the lawe of Moses with cruell tormentes he murthered The mothers that would not circumcise theyr children he slue The children that were circumcised hee hanged vp by the neckes The temple he spoiled wasted The aultar of God and candlesticke of gold with the other ornaments and furniture of the temple partly he cast out partly be caried away Contrary to the lawe of God he caused them to offer and to eate Swines fleshe Great murther and slaughter he made of the people causing thē either to leaue their lawe or to lose their liues Among whome besides many other with cruell tormentes he put to death a godly mother with her vij sonnes sending hys cruell proclamations through all the land that whosoeuer kept the obseruauncies of the Sabboth and other rites of the lawe and refused to cōdescend to his abhominations should be executed By reason whereof the Citie of Hierusalem was left voide and desolate of all good mē but there was a great nūber that were contented to follow obey his Idolatrous proceedings and to flatter with the king became enemies vnto ther brethren Briefly no kind of calamity nor face of miserie could be shewed in any place which was not there sene Of the tiranny of this Antiochus it is historied at large in the book of Machabees And Daniell prophesieng before of the same declareth that the people of the Iewes deserued no lesse for their sins and transgressions By consent of all writers this Antiochus beareth a figure of the great Antichrist which was to folow in the latter end of the world and is already come worketh what he can agaynst vs Although as S. Iohn sayth there haue bene and be many Antichristes as parts and members of the body of Antichrist which are forerūners yet to speake of the head principall Antichrist great enemy of Christs Church he is to come in the latter end of the world at what tyme shall be such tribulation as neuer was sene before Whereby is ment no doubt the Turke prefigured by this Antiochus By this Antichrist I do also meane all such which followyng the same doctrine of the Turkes thinke to be saued by their workes and demerites not by their fayth onely in the sonne of God of what title and professiō els soeuer they be especially if they vse the like force violence for the same as he doth c. Of the tyranny of this Antiochus aforesayd and of the tribulations of the Church in the latter tymes both of the Iewes Church and also of the Christian Church to come let vs beare consider the words of Daniell in xj chap. also in his vij chap. Prophecying of y◠same as foloweth He shall returne and freat agaynst the holy couenaunt so shall he do he shall euen returne and haue intelligence with them that forsake the holy couenaunt And armes shall stand on his part and they shall pollute the Sanctuary of strength and shall take away the dayly sacrifice and they shall set vp the abhominable desolation And such as wickedly breake the couenaunt shall flatter with him deceitfully but the people that doe know their God shall preuayle and prosper And they that vnderstand among the people shall instruct many yet they shall fall by sword and by flame by captiuitie and by spoyle many dayes Now when they shall fall they shal be holpen with a little helpe but many shall cleane vnto them faynedly And some of them of vnderstandyng shall fall to be tryed and to be purged and to make them white till the tyme be out for there is a tyme appointed And the kyng shall doe what him lyst he shall exalte himselfe and magnifie himselfe agaynst all that is God and shall speake marueilous thynges agaynst the God of Gods and shall prospere till the wrath be accomplished for the determination is made Neither shall he regard the God of his Fathers nor the desires of womē nor care for any God for he shall magnifie himselfe aboue all But in his place shall he honour the God Mauzzim and the God whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold and with siluer and with precious stones and pleasaunt thynges Thus shall he doe in the holdes of Mauzzim with a straunge God whom he shall acknowledge he shall increase his glory and shall cause them to rule ouer many and shall diuide the land for gayne And at the end of tyme shall the kyng of the South push at him and the kyng of the North shall come agaynst hym lyke a whirle wynde with charets and with horsemen and with many shyppes and he shall enter into the countreys and shall ouerflow and passe thorough He shall enter also into the pleasaunt land and many countreys shal be ouerthrowen but these shall escape out of his hand euen Edom and Moab and the chief of the children of Ammon He shall stretch for his handes also vppon the countreys and the land of Egypt shall not escape But he shal haue power ouer the treasures of gold and of siluer ouer al the precious thynges of Egypt and of the Libians and of the blacke Mores where he shall passe But the tydynges out of the East and the North shall trouble him therfore he shall go forth with great wrath to destroy and roote out many And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace betweene the Seas in the glorious holy mountaine yet he shall come to his end and none shall help him To this place of Daniell aboue prefixed might also be added the Prophesie of the said Daniell written in the vij chapter and much tending to the like effect where he intreating of his vision of foure beastes whiche signifie the foure Monarchies and speaking now of the fourth Monarchie hath these words After this I saw in the visions by night and behold the fourth beast was grimme and horrible and maruelous strong It had great yron
of the storie aboue prefixed AN. 632. Began the kingdom of the Saracens or Arabians after the death of mahumet the fiâ—ft ringleader of the mischief which Savacens reigning in Babylon ouer Persia and Asia continued about 198. yeres An 667. Ierusale was taken of the Saracens These SaraceÌ„s after they had subdued Ormisda K. of Persia set vp to them selues a new kingdom calling their chiefe prince Calipha which signifieth a general Lord and vnder him Seriphes that is an vnder prince And againe vnder him their Soldan whych is a ruler or captaine vnder the which Soldanes all the prouinces were deuided And thus ruled obey the space abouesayd of 198. yeres An. 703. The Egyptians being weary of their subiection vnder the Romaines called for helpe of the Saracene Calipha and so casting of the Romains submitted themselues to the law of the Saraces and had also their Calipha and theyr Babylon called Cairus where their Calipha continued vnto Saraco or Syracinus 447. yeres An. 810. Mauginetus or Muchumetus the chiefe Sultan of Persia being at variance with Imbrael the Sultan of â—abiâ—on feut for the aid of the turkes out of Sâ—ychia â—â— whoÌ„ when he had got the victorye against the Babilonians the sayd Turkes shortly after conquered the Persians and subdued their countrey within the space of 20â— yeres An. 830. The SaraceÌ„s being â—â— pussed â—â— of Asia by the turkes wandered aboue Afrike Spayne and Italy and were 〈◊〉 uers places dispersed and 〈◊〉 An. 830. The Turke after they had expulsed the Saraâ—â—â—our of Asia began to reigne in Asia in Persia in Arabia and there reigned without interruption til the comming of the Tartarians the space of 192. yeres An. 1009. The Turkes wanne the city of Herusalem froÌ„ the Saraâ—ens which citie the Sultan of Egipt want againe 〈◊〉 the Turkes shortly after possessed the same till the comming of Gotfeldus An. 1051. Began the first king of the turkes called â—aduke to raign in Asia and ioyned league with Calipha of Egypt and there raigned till the conquest of Gotfridus and the Christians the space of 46. yeres An. 1078. SolymaÌ„nus nephue to Aspasalem the turkish king in Asia otherwise called Turquinia subdued Capadocia which hath continued now since the space of 500. yeres An. 1099. Gotfridus Bulion duke of Lotharing a christeÌ„ prince taking his voiage into Asia with 700000. Christen soldiours first got the city of Nicea against the Sultane of the Turkes then Lycaonia Cilicia Syria afterwarde Mesopotamia and Comagena then Autiochia An. 1098. and the next yere recouered Hierusalem being then in the hands of the Saracens whych they a little before had wonne from the Turkes as is aforesayde After this Gorfridus succeded viij christian kings which kept the kingdome of Hierusalem and Asia both from the Turkes and Saracens the space of 88. yeres An. 1100. The Georgians which be a people of Armenia the greatye vaÌ„quisheâ—â— the Turks out of the kingdom of Persia afâ—â—â— they had cutte their king in pieces wherby the Turks flying to Cappadoria there remained vnder Solynian ioyned them selues to the Solban of Egypt and waxed the strong in Asia minor couted now Turquinia An. 1170. When Americus the vii king of Hierusalem after Goufridus had ouercome the Calipha or Sultan of Egypt the Sultan being ouercome called for the help of Saracon the Sultane of Syria Thys Saracon after he had expulsed the christians out of Egypt â—â—oned his power against the Sultane of Egypt and vanquishing him tooke to him selfe the kingdome of Egypt Which kingdom he with his posteritie did holde till the comming of the Tartarians and the Mamaluches about the space of 88. yeres An. 1187. Saladinus the nephew of Saracon the Sultane of Egypt perceauing the dissention among the Christian states of Palestina got Antioche where he slewe Raymundus the Prince with hys owne hands Then got Tiberias From thence went to AccoÌ„ where he tooke Guido king of Hierusalem and Master of the Templares prisonners for whose raunsome the Turke had Ascalon yelded vp to him of the Christians That done he subdued Hierusalem whych had bene in the handes of the Christians before the space of An. 1189. Friderike Emp. Philip French king Rich king of Englande made their viage into Asia where Friderike washing in a riuer at Lilicia died In this voiage at the siege of Accon Saladinus wanne the fielde of our men of whome 2000. were slaine in the chase Accon at length was got of the Christians King Richarde got Cyprus The two kings tell at strife Phillip retired home without any good doing king Richarde laide siege to Hierusalem but in vaine and so returning homewarde was taken neare to Uienna in Austria after hee had taken truce before wyth the Soldane vppon such condition as pleased hym And thys good speede had the Popes sending out against the Turkes An. 1215. There was an other Councell holden at Rome by pope InnoceÌ„t 3. where was enacted a newe article of our faith for transubstantiation of bread and wine to be turned into the body and bloud of our sauiour In this Councell also great excitation was made by the Pope great preparation was through al Christendom to set forward for recouery of the holy laÌ„d A mighty army was collected of Dukes Lordes knights bishops Prelates that if Gods blessing had gone wyth them they myght haue gone throughout all Asia and India Anno 1219. The Christians after 18. monethes siege gotte a certaine towne in Egypte called Damiata or Elipolis wyth much a do but not much to the purpose For afterward as the christian army of the popes sending went aboute to besiege the Citie Cairus or Babylon the Sultane throughe his subtile traine so intrapped and inclosed them wythin the daunger of Nylus that they were constrained to render agayne the Citie Damiata with their prysonners and all the furniture thereof as they found it into the Souldanes hande and glad so wyth their liues to passe forwarde to Tyrus An. 1221. In the meane time the Egyptian Turke caused the Citie of Hierusalem to be rased that it should serue to no vse to the Christians What great thing els was done in that viage it doth not greatly appere in stories All be it Fridericus the 2. Emperour was not vnfrutefully there occupied and muche more myght haue done had it not bene for the violence and persecution of the Bishop of Rome against him whereby he was enforced to take truce wyth the Sultan for 10. yeres and so returned After which things done not many yeares after at lengthe the last citie of all belonging to the Christians which was Ptolomais or Aâ—â—â—s was also taken from them by the Sultane so that now the christians had not one foote left in all Asia An. 1203. Thus the Christians being driuen out of Asia by the Sultans Turkes yet the sayd Turkes and Sultanes did not long enioy their victorie For estsoones the Lord stirred vp against them
the Proconsull Respite from persecution The second destruction of the Iewes Hierusalem reedified enlarged Some write that the place where Christ was crucified was taken into the walles Hierusalem called by a new name Aeliopolis Antoninus Pius Emperour Anno. 140. The letter of Antoninus Pius to the common of Asia A notable argument of the Emperour to proue the good conscience of Christians and the false conscience of the Heathen He meaneth Hadrian which adopted this Antoninus of hys sonne in law to be hys sonne heyre O noble edict M. Antoninus Verus Emperour Anno. 162. Policarpus the blessed Martyr Byshop of Smyrna Ex Euseb. hist. Eccles Lib. 4. Cap. 15. Hieron in Catalogo Twelue Martyrs in Asia The cruell and beastly handling of the Christian Martyrs The singular patience and constancie of the Christians Germanicus a most constant Martyr Quintus a Phrigian to hardie hold Polycarpus flyeth persecution Policarpus prayeth for the church Policarpus hath a visioÌ„ of hys burning Policarpus pursued and taken Policarpus might escape and would not Policarpus falleth to prayer Policarpus refuseth to doe sacrifice Policarpus comforted by a uoyce from heaueÌ„ Policarpus allured to chaunge hys name would not consent A faythfull seruaunt of Christ his Lord. Policarpus ready to geue reason of hys doctrine Policarpus obedient to higher powers Policarpus threatned with wilde beastes An example of brotherly loue The willing minde of Policarpus to suffer His prayer before hys death The thankesgeuing of Policarpus A miracle shewed An example of much cruelty The Iewes enemies alwayes to the Christians Marke that he sayth we loue them and worshippe them not Twelue Martyrs put to death in Smyrna Ex Irenaeo lib. 3. cap. 3. Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 14. Anno. 167. Germanicus Ex. Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 15. Histor. eccle The olde age of Policarpus Policarpus the scholler of Iohn Irenaeus lib. 3. Cap. 1. The Epistle of Policarpus to the Philippians Iustification by fayth Ex Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 20. Irenaeus conuersaunt with policarpus Policarpus conuersaunt with the Apoâ—tles The authoritie of Policarpus in the Churches of Asia Policarpus came to Rome Polycarpus conferreth with Anicetus The East church and Romaine Church differre about Easterday Ex Nicepho Lib. 4. cap. 39. Difference of ceremonyes caused no breach of charitie in the Primitiue Church Socrates deceiued in hys Tripart hist. Ex Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 17. Metrodorus Pionius Carpus Papylus Agathonica Martyrs Felicitas with her 7. Children Ianuari Felix Philipus Siluanus Alexander Vitalis Martialis Martyrs Iustinus Martyr Ex Euseb. Lib. 4. Cap. 16. Crescens A Philosopher procurer of the death of Iustinus Crescens a rayling Philosopher and a malicious rayler A slane of fame and feare Crescens proued an vnlearned Philosopher Tacianus coÌ„mended The prayse of Iustinus Martyr Ex Catalogo Hiero. The death and martirdome of Iustinus the noble Philosopher and a Christian Martyr Praxedis Potentiana Christian virgines Ptolomeus Lucius Martyrs Euseb. lib. 4. Cap. 17. The boldnes Christian constancie of Lucius Lucius condemned and Martyred The third also condemned and Martyred A place of Gracianus suspected Concordus Martyr Concordus spitteth 〈◊〉 face of 〈◊〉 Idole The story of Vincentius suspected of vntrueth Ex Isuardo Vincentiâ— Henrico de Erford Symmetrius Florellus pontianus Alexander Caius Epipodus Victor Corona Marcellus Valerian Martyrs Aucthors in the writing the miracles of Martyrs suspected Getulus Corcalâ—â— Amantius Primitiuus Maâ—tyrs The vii sonnes of Symphâ—rosa Crescens Iulianus Nemesius Primitiâ—us Iustinus Statteus Eugenius Martyrs The persecution in Lyons and Vienna two Cities in Fraunce Ex Euseb. lib. 5. Cap. 2. A letter of the brethren of Fraunce to the brethreÌ„ of Asia Vetius Epaegaethus Martir The stoutnes of a godly young man The faynting of certaine weake Christians False slaunders of the Christians The rage of the Heathen against the Christians The cruell handling and great patience of Blandina Sanctus a Martyr The notable constancy of Sanctus The cruell tormentors of Sanctus A miraculous working of God Byblydes an holy Martyr Eculeus ad quintum feramen Diuers Martyrs strangled in prison Other martyrs dyed in prison â—hotinus a blessed martyr The rage of the people agaynst Pbotinus The comfort of the godly standing to their confession The denyers of their confesâ—ioâ— comfortles and notwithstanding punishâ—d The spitefull handling of Gods people Maturus and Sanctio Martyred Blandina brought forth agayne Attalus commaunded to pryson The denyers returning agayne to their confession Alexander the Phrigian Martyred The worthy pacience and constancie of Attalus Blandina and Ponticus 〈◊〉 brought forth Ponticus Martyred Blandina Martyred Apoc. 22. Iustinus Priscus Bachius Iustinus father Iustine desirous of Philosophy Iustine proueth all sectes of Philosophy Iustine a Platonist The end of Plato hys Philosophy Ex Euseb. lib. 4. cap. 8. Iustine beginneth to fauour Christen Religion Iustine goeth into desert Iustinus miraculously conuerted by an olde man The vanity of the olde Philosophers reproued The doctrine of the Prophetes commended The vtilitie of reading the Prophetes Prophetes to â—â— credited for twâ— causes Iustinus baptised Diatriba Iustinus an earnest defender of Christ. Two Apologies of Iustinus The summe of his Apologies The second A-Apology of Iustine The Lord take away this spirit of fury condemning innocentes before they be conuicted Ex Euseb. lib 4. Cap. 16. A place of Epiphanius found faulty Câ—m dignitate latus pro Christo pertulit The singuler modesty of the foresayd Martyrs declared Ex Euseb. lib. 5. cap. 2. The holy Martyrs refuse to be called Martyrs Ex Euseb. Lib. 5. ca â— Alcibiades The straite fasting of Alcibiades corrected by the holy Ghost A lesson for scripulous consciences Irenaus newely made minister and coÌ„mended to Eleutherius Appollinaris and Melito exhibited Apologies to the Emperour for the Christians Ex Euseb. Lib. 4. cap. 26. The summe of the Apologye of Melito The Christians Religion began with the Empire of Rome Christen religion maketh common weales to florish The bookes of the olde Testament autentike and receaued Ex Eusebio ibidem A miraculous rayne obtayned by the Christians Antoninus Verus M. Aurelius Commodus Emperrours The discrepance betweene Eusebius and Platina Anno. 175. Quitnes geuen to the Church Appollonius Martyr Appollonius accused by hys owne seruaunt Apoollonius exhibiteth an Apology of hys fayth to the Senate An old wicked law of the Romaines The ridiculous pride of the Emperour Vincentius Eusebius Peregrinus Potentianus Martyrs Iulius a Senator conuerted to Christ. Ex Vincen lib. 10. cap 119. Henr. de Erfor Peregrinus sent to Fraunce and Martyred at at Rome Ex Platinain vita Sixti Iulius with hyâ— family baptised and after Martyred Xistus Byshop of Rome The trifling ordinaunceâ— of Xistus S. Peter celebrated the Lordes supper onely with the Lords praiâ—â— Plateua â—â— vita Sixti The ordinaunce of Xistus suspected Telesphorus Byshop of Rome and Martyr The ordidaunces of Telesphorus Lent fast and the originall therof examined Montanus first brought in
maintained any doctrine against the Churche of Rome but onely spake against their naughtie lyfe Hierome did put them to silence Hierome in prison 340. dayes The excellent memory in M. Hierome M. Hierome brought agayne before the couÌ„cell M. Hierom holdâ—th all the articles of the Catholicke Church The eloquence of M. Hierome The prophesie of M. Hierome A paper with redde deuilles put vpon the head of M. Hierome by deuelishe papistes M. Hierome committed to the secular power M. Hierome went singing vnto his martirdome M. Hierome praieth M. Hierome â—â—â— to an Image like to Iohn Hus. M. Hierome â—â—geth at â—â— burning The wordes of Hierome to the people M. Hierome geueth testimony of Iohn Hus. The last wordes of M. Hierome The crueltie of his death The ashes of M. Hierome cast into the riuer of Rheine The witnes of the writer The truth of this storie Math. 7. Rom. 13. The cause of I. Hus cleared by the testimony of the nobles of Bohemia All that will liue godly in Christ. 2. Tim. 3. Defence of M. Hierome of Prage He meaneth the longe schisme spoken of before where three popes were striuing one against an other * A quadrant being foure square prouerbially signifieth a man that is constant and immutable Rom. 12. Iohn 8. Deut. 38. Psal. 30. These noble men offered their obedience to the Pope no further then was lawful honest and agreeable to reason and the lawe of God Marke this and learne you noble men Vid supra pag. 588. Henry Chichesley Archb. of Cant. The historie of I. ClaidoÌ„â—â—nner of London of Robert Turming Baker Ex regist Cant. I. Claidon â—â—amined I. Claydon â—â—st imprisoned by R. Braybroke Bishop of London 1. Claidon before abiuâ—ed Englishe bookes The iudgement of the Maior of London Claidon bestowed much money vpon Englishe bookes Iohn Claydon could not read Richard Turming Baker This Turming belike was then in prison William Lindewood doctor of both lawes An Englishe booke intituled The Lanterne of light The head taile of Antichrist This is true speaking of the inuisible Church Two causes of persecution noted Foure conditioÌ„s in geuing almes That bread remaineth in the Sacrament The bookes of I. Claidon burned The sentence condemnation of Iohn ClaidoÌ„ Iohn Claidon coÌ„mitted to the secular power The law de comburendo insufficient The death and martirdome of Iohn Claidon I. Claidon Richard Turming martus Anno 1416. Ex Regist. Chichesley 217. You should be better occupied to shake of the duste from your duâ—y pulpets Twise euery yeare to enquire for Lollardes Against priuie conuenticles To differ froÌ„ the common sort in life and maners against the popes lawe Against Englishe bookes The trouble of I. Barton and Robert Chapell in cause of religion This Philip seemeth to be Philippe Repington afore mentioned in the story of Wicklieffe R. Chapell â—â—â—ureth Articles obtruded to R. Chapel to confesse Marke well this catholicke doctrine of the Popes Church concerning remission of sinnes Marke how this doctrine ioyneth with Gods coÌ„maundement with his word Ergo by this doctrine the iust man liueth not by his faith but by his confession auricular How can these priestes be seruantes of Christ which be makers of Christ. Priuate religioÌ„s profitable if ye could tell wherfore Straight inquisition in EnglaÌ„d Christ had the hartes of men they had their bodies A briefe summe of such as abiured vnder Hen. Chichesley I. Tailour W. Iames. I. Dweiffe Iohn Iourdelay I. Iourdelay abiureth Rob. person of Heggeley examined W. Henry of Tenterdon examined A booke of the new laW I. Galle R. Monke Bart. Coâ—moÌ„ger N. Hoper Tho. Granter troubled for their doctrine A subsidie geâ—thered by the pope to fight against the faithfull of Bohemia Romishe sleightes to get the Englishe money Articles obiected against Rafe Mungin Trialogus The Gospells translated by Iohn Wickliffe Radulph Mungin condeÌ„ned to perpetual prisoÌ„ Tho. Granter Richard Monke The recantation of Tho. Granter Note the doctrine opinions in those daies where the Gospell tooke place One head that is the vnitie of the Church Men tied to the Church of Rome The affliction and trouble in Kent vnder Chichesley Persons persecuted in Keâ—t The seconde apprehensioÌ„ of the Lord Cobham The Lord Powes plaieth Iudas Treason falsly surmised Vide supra pag. 575. Iudas feeleth for his reward An. 5. Henr. 5 act 17. An. 5. HeÌ„nr 5. act 17. All the blame laide to the Lollardes Articles decreed in the Councell of Constance agoinst the Bohemians The fauores of I. Hus in Boheme This suffragane was a good man and helde with Iohn Hus. Wicklieffes bookes translated by I. Hus and Iacobellus into the BohemiaÌ„ speach Concilium malignantium Deposing of Pope Iohn 23. Ex hist Albani The election of Pope Martine The Emperour kisseth the popes feete Pope Martind The coronation of pope Martine Meretrix câ— quitans super bessiam Apocalip The pope 〈◊〉 horseâ—acke the Emperour â—â— foote Why then doth the â—apekâ—epe â—â—â—l the olde Iewes ceremonies if all thinges be made new Anno. 14â—7 A yearely memoriall of Iohn Hus Hierome â—â—pt among 〈◊〉 Bohemiaâ—ns K. Wenceslaus threatneth Nicholas The death of King Wenceslaus The maruelous worke of Gods iudgemeÌ„t to be noted in defending his people Out of Ene as Siluius Zischa getteth Pelzina The queene sendeth for Sigismund the Empeerour The Emperours Ambassadours agree with the citizeÌ„s of Prage The citie of Prage fell from the Emperour The complainte of the citie of Prage against Sigismund The policie of Zisca The citie of Thabor builded Siâ—â—smund get 〈◊〉 the castle â—â— Prage Zisca getteth the citie of Prage Prage besieged of Sigismund The Marques of Misnia ouercome in the skirmish Sigismund the Emperour rayseth his siege The Emperour fighting against Zisca had the ouerthrow The Abbeis of Pelsina subuerted Zisca putteth the Emperour to flight Zisca loseth hys other eye in battel Zisca albeit he lost his eyes yet would not forsake his army Zisca taketh diuers townes The Saxons retyre The Emperour with his power entreth againe into Boheme The Emperour afrayde of Zisca flyeth The powch of Antichrist A noble victory of Zisca Zisca destroyeth images and idols in Churches Ioanes Premostratensis The martirdome of certane godly Bohemians falsely circuÌ„uented and killed with sword Priuie murther at length commeth out Stench very â—â—rtfull for 〈◊〉 teeth An other warlike pollicy of Zischa Straetagema Procopius Magnus The valiant courage of Procopius The victorie of the protestantes The battaile betweene the citie of Prage Zisca The noble victory of Zisca Zisca besiegeth Prage A notable oration of Zisca to his souldiours The hartes of the souldiours altered by the oratioÌ„ of Zisca Peace betweene Zisca and Prage by the meanes of Iohn de Rochezana The Emperour glad to be recoÌ„ciled with Zisca The death of Zisca The wordes of Zisca at his death The Epitaphe of Zisca Zisca eleuen times victor in thâ—â—â—â—elde Pope Martins bloudy bull to all Byshops and Archbishops All these errours and heresies be for that they
Ferdinandus K. of Hungary Buda Varadinum and the citie called Quinquecclesia taken of the turke Contention betweene Ferdinandus and Vaiuoda Vaiuoda flieth to the turks Horrible examples of the turkes crueltie The esseminate cowardlynes of the souldiours in Altenburch The castell of Altenburch yelded to the turke Neapolis besieged of the turke The turkes army of 250 thousand souldiours Vienna be sieged of the turke Fridericus Earle palalatine captaine of Vienna Fridericus Earle Palatine WilliaÌ„ Rogendorffius Nicholaus Earle of Salme captaines of Vienna Preparation within the Citie of Vienna against the turke Prouision made for victualing the citie Good couÌ„saile experience refused Rashe hardines of our Christians in skirmishing with the turke The wretched cruelty of the turkes against the Christian captiues The message of the turke to the Viennians The aunswere of the VieÌ„nians to the turke Solymanus approcheth Vienna with three great armies A messenger sent from FerdinaÌ„dus to Vienna The siege of Vienna beginneth The Lordes power and prouidence in keeping the Citie of Vienna The slaughter of the turkes about the walles of Vienna The manlynes of Captaine Rogendorffius against the turkes An other assault of the turkes against Vienna Another repulse of the turkes Vienna vndermined by the turkes An other assault of the turkes against Vienna The turkes agayne repulsed An other assault of the turkes repelled The turkes at variance among themselues The Turke and his souldiours could not agree The turke entreateth his soldiours Compulâ—â— of men serueth not where the Lord defendeth The slaughter of the turkes at Vienna The turkes slaine The turke beginneth to take couÌ„saile to retire Solyman remoueth raiseth his siege from Vienna The turkes campe pursued in their flight The priuy purpose of the turkes preuented The rest of the turkes slaine in the campe The mercyfull protection of God ouer Christendome Gods blessing goeth with the mainteyners of his true worship religion Ex Melchiore Soitero lib. 2. de Bello Pannonico Nicholaus Iureschitz a valiaunt Captayne A miraculous example of the Lordes protection prouidence The turke falseth his siege from Gunza The Emperour Charles Ferdinandus begin at length to sturre against the turke The turke refuseth to tarry the Christian army The turke warreth against the king of Tunece Tunece wonne of the turke Tunece recouered againe by Charles the Emperour Taurus a citie of Persia taken of the turkes 20 thousand turkes slaine of the Persian king Corcyra the Iland wasted spoyled by the turkes The I le of Zazinthus Cythara spoiled by the turkes Captiues of the Christians Warre betwene the Egyenetes the turkes Egina taken of the turke The citizens of Egina slaine of the turkes The women of Egina miserably entreated and captiued of the turkes The Ile Parum and Naxus Ciclades subdued of the turke Ex Ioan. Crispo Note what hurt commeth by the dissention of ChristiaÌ„ princes Stiria is a countrey or prouince neare adioyning to Austria The falshood of the turke with the Venetians Nouum CastelluÌ„ in Dalmatia ouer thro wen by the turke the people slaine The contention in Hungary betweene FerdinaÌ„dus Vaiuoda his successors The communication betweene Monachus and Ferdinandus What hurt may come of rashe suspicion The turke called agayne into Hungary by the dislentioÌ„ betweene Monachus and Ferdinandus The cowardly viage of Ioachimus Duke of Brandeburg against the turke 500. Christian souldiours taken and carried away of the turkes The horrible punishments practised of the turkes against the Christians Ex Ioan Ramo de rebus turcicis lib. 2. The falsenes of the turke in keeping no promise with the Christians An horrible example of the beastly crueltie of the false turke Ex epist. Marti Stellae de successibus tur carum c. The castle of Walpo wonne of the turkes A notable example of Gods iudgementes lighting vpon themselues which meane false hoode toward the innocent The citie of 5. churhes yelded to the turkes The byshop leaueth his flocke in the bryers Soclosia a towne in Hungary subdued of the turkes Couetousnes of wordly goodes is the destructioÌ„ of many a man The turke keepeth no promise Example what commeth by Christen mens yelding to the turke Strigonium a citie in Hungary besieged of the turkes Negligence of Christen princes in publicke defence Three speciall helpes of the turkes in winning townes cities The citizens of Strigonium flie the citie The towne of Strigonium destroyed after the flying of the citizens the castell defended An Italian feare in yelding the castle of StrigoniuÌ„ to the turke A turkishe truce taken with the Christians they not knowing thereof The false turkes neuer true in promise The miserable affliction of our Christen souldiours taken at Strigonium Holy souldiours Martius slaine of the turkes for their faithfull religion Ex Ioan. Mart. Stella in Epist. ad fratros Diuers opinions of the VieÌ„nians touching these miserable afflicted souldiours Tath subdued of the turkes Victory hath neuer successe vnder awicked captaine and swearer Alba Regalis besieged of the turke The turkes deuise in filling vpp the marishe A stratageme of the Christians against the turkes A note touching the French king that then was Ex epist. Ioan. Marti Stella ad fratres De Turcar. in Hungaria successibus The outwardwalles gott by the turkes A miserable slaughter of Christen souldiours Let neuer good Christians stand to the turks gentlenes The cruelty of the turks against the Christians What it is to yeld to turke and to sticke to hys promise The CityzeÌ„s of Alba destroyed of the turkes Halfe of a young child found in the satchell of a captiue coming froÌ„ the turkes The castell of Pappa wonne of the turkes WizigraduÌ„ gotte and surprised of the turkes The false dealing and crueltie of the turkes against the Christians Nouum castellum in Dalmatia wonne by the turkes The discord of ChristiaÌ„ princes within themselues The turke occasioned to returne out of Europe into Asia The prouidence of God for his Christians An other example of Gods prouidence for his Sylyman the turke murdereth Mustapha his owne sonne The louing prouidence of our Lord for his Christians Good hope at Gods hand to be conceaued of Christians Good newes of the turkes lately repulsed by the Christian. 8000. turkes slaine Christian captiues rescued taken from the turkes 800. turkes slaine A great captaine of the turkes slaine and his treasure taken The turke pearcing into Italy Coniectures why it is to be feared that the turke shall gette Rome The phrophesi of the 18. chap. of the Apoccalipseâ— pounded The third cause Ex Paulo Iouâ—o The fourth cause Ex Ioan. Auentino Annal. lib. 3. fol. 30. A prophesi A caucat to the bishop of Rome if he be wise Ex Pauâ—o Ionio Authours of the turkes stories Persecution vnder the turkes Comparison betwene the persecutions of the primitiue church and of the latter church Three speciall enemies of Christes Church Apoc. 16. The crueltie of the furious turkes described Two things to
the clergy as Herman bishop of Bamberge counsellor to the Emperour and other priests mo for Simony And there moreouer in the sayd Councell he threateneth to excommunicate likewise the Emperour himselfe and to depose him from his regall kingdom vnlesse he would abrenounce the heresie of simonie and do penance The councel being ended Guibertus Archbishop of Rauenna perswadeth with one Centius a Romaine the captains son whom the Pope had excommunicate to take the Emperours part against the Pope Who watching his tyme in the temple of S. Mary vpon Christmas day in the morning taketh the Pope putteth him fast in a strong tower The next day the people of Rome hearing this harnes themselues with all erpedition to helpe the bishop whom when they loosed out of prison they besieged the house of Centius and pluckt it downe to the ground His familie hauyng their noses cut off were cast out of the Citie Centius himselfe escaping fled to the Emperour Guibert the Archbishop pretending good will to the Pope departed from Rome who likewise had wrought with Hugo Cādidus Cardinall and with Theobaldus Archb. of Millaine also with diuers other bishops about Italy to forsake the Pope and take the Emperors part Gregory the Pope called Hildebrand hearing the conspiracie layeth the sentence of excommunication vpon them all and depriueth them of their dignitie The Emperor beyng mooued and worthily with the arrogant presumption of the proud prelate calleth together a Councell at Wormes In which Councell all the bishops not onely of Saxonic but of all the whole Empire of Germaines agree conclude vpon the deposition of Hildebrand and that no obedience hereafter should be geuen to him This being determined in the Councel Roulandus a Priest of Parmen was sent to Rome with the sentence who in the name of the councell should commaund Gregory to yeld vp his seate also charge the Cardinals to resort to the Emperour for a new election of an other Pope The tenor of the sentence sent vp by Rolandus was this The sentence of the Councell of Wormes against Hildebrand FOr so much as thy first ingresse and comming in hath bene so spotted with so many periuries and also the Church of GOD brought in no little danger through thine abuse and newfanglenes Moreouer because thou hast diffamed thine owne lyfe and conuersation with so much and great dishonesty that we see no little perill or slaunder to rise therof therfore the obediēce which yet we neuer promised thee hereafter we vtterly renounce neuer entend to geue thee And as thou hast neither taken vs yet for Bishoppes as thou host openly reported of vs so neither will we hereafter take thee to be Apostolike Vale. Gregory the Pope tickled with this sentence first condemneth it in his councell of Laterane with excommunication Secondarily depriueth Sigifridus Archbishop of Mentz of his dignities and ecclesiastical liuings with all other bishops Abbots and Priests as many as tooke the Emperors part Thirdly accuseth Henricus the Emperour himselfe depriueth him of his kingdome and regall possession and releaseth all his subiects of their oth of allegeance geuen vnto him after this forme and maner The tenour of the sentence Excommunicatorie agaynst Henricus the Emperour by Hildebrand O Blessed S. Peter Prince of the Apostles bowe downe thyne eares I beseech thee and heare me thy seruaunt whom thou hast brought vp euen from myne infancie and hast deliuered me vnto this day from the handes of the wicked which hate persecute me because of my fayth in thee Thou art my witnesse and also the blessed mother of Iesu Christ and thy brother S Paule fellow partener of thy martyrdome how that I entred this function not willingly but inforced against my will not that I take it so as a robbery lawfully to ascēd into this seat but because that I had rather passe ouer my lyfe like a pilgrime or priuate person then for any fame or glory to clime vp to it I do acknowledge that worthily all this to come of thy grace and not of my merites that this charge ouer christen people and this power of binding and loosing is committed to me Wherefore trustyng vpon this assurance for the dignitie and tuition of holy church In the name of God omnipotent the father the sonne the holy ghost I do here depose Henry the sonne of Henry once the Emperour from his Imperiall seat and princely gouernment who hath so boldly and presumptuously layd handes vpon thy Church And furthermore all such as tofore haue sworne to be his subiectes I release them of their othe whereby all subiects are bound to the allegeaunce of their princes For it is meete and connenient that he should be voyd of dignitie whiche seeketh to diminish the maiestie of thy Church Moreouer for that he hath contemned my monitions tending his health and wealth of his people and hath separate himselfe from the fellowship of the Churche which he through his seditions studieth to destroy therefore I binde him by vertue of excommunication trusting and knowyng most certainly that thou art Peter in the rocke of whom as in the true foundation Christ our king hath built his church The Emperour thus assaulted with the Popes censure sendeth abroad his letters thorough all nations to purge himselfe declaring how wrongfully agaynst all right he was condemned The princes of Almany partly fearing the cracke of the Popes thunderclap partly again reioycing that occasion was renued to rebell agaynst the Emperour assembled a commencement where they did consult and so conclude to elect another Emperor and to fall from Henry vnlesse the Pope would come to Germany and he there content to submit himselfe and obtayne his pardon Wherein is to be considered the lamentable affections of the Germains in those dayes so to forsake such a valiant Emperor and so much to repute a vile Bishop But this was the rudenes of the world thē for lack of better knowledge The Emperor seyng the chiefe princes ready to forsake him promiseth them with an othe that if the Pope would repayre to Germany he would aske forgeuenes Upon this the bishop of Triers was sen◠vp in commission to Rome to entreat the Pope to come into Germany The bishop at the instance of the Legate of the Princes was content He entred into Germany thinking to come to Augusta After he was come to Uercellos the bishop of that city beyng the Chancellor of Italy and desirous to disturbe peace for the old grudge he had to the Emperour falsly perswadeth with the Pope that he was certayn the Emperor was comming with a mighty great army against him counsailing him therfore to prouide betimes for his owne safegard in some stronger place Wherby the Popes mynde beyng altered hee retyred backe to Canusium or Canossus a Citie being subiect to Matilda a Countesse of Italy where he should not need to feare the
Emperour Henricus vnderstanding the false feare of the Pope of his retire to Canusium incontinent commyng out of Spires with his wife and his young sonne in the deepe sharp of Winter resorteth to Canossus All his pieres and nobles had left him for feare of the Popes curse neyther did any accompany him Wherfore the Emperour beyng not a little troubled laying apart hys regall ornamentes came barefooted with hys wyfe and childe to the gate of Canossus where he from morning to night all the day fasting most humbly desireth absolution crauing to be let in to the speech of the Bishop But no ingresse might be geuen him once within the gates Thus he continuing 3. dayes together in hys petition and sute at length answer came that the Popes maiesty had yet no leysure to talke with him The Emperour nothing moued therwith that he was not let into the Citty patient and with an humble minde abideth without the walles with no litle greuance and paynefull labour for it was a sharpe winter and all frosen with cold Notwithstanding yet through his importunate sute at length it was graunted through the intreating of Matilda the Popes paramour and of Arelaus Erle of Sebaudia and the Abbot of Cluniake that hee should be admitted to the Popes speach On the 4. day beyng let in for a token of his true repentance he yeldeth to the Popes handes his crowne with all other ornaments Imperiall and confessed himselfe vnworthy of the Empire if euer he doe against the Pope hereafter as he hath done tofore desiring for that tyme to be absolued and forgeuen Henricus the Emperour with his wife and chyld barefoote and barelegd waiting on Pope Hildebrand three dayes and three nightes at the gates of Canusium before he could be suffred to come in The Pope answereth he will neither forgeue hym nor release the bande of his excommunication but vpon conditions First to promise that he shall be content to stand to his arbitrement in the councell and to take such penance as he shall enioyne him also that he shall be prest and redy to appeare in what place or tyme the Pope shall appoint him Moreouer that he beyng content to take the Pope iudge of his cause shall aunswer in the sayd councel to all obiections and accusations layd against him that he shall neuer seeke any reuengement herein Item that he though he be quit and cleared therin shall stand to the Popes mynd and pleasure whether to haue his kingdom restored or to loose it Finally that before the triall of hys cause he shall neither vse his kingly ornaments scepters or crowne nor to vsurpe the authoritie to gouerne nor to exact any othe of allegeaunce vpon his subiects c. These things beyng promised to the bishop by an oth and put in writing the Emperour is onely released of excommunication The tenour of the writing is this The forme and tenour of the othe which Heniicus made to the Pope I Henricus King after peace and agreement made to the mynde and sentence of our Lord Gregorius the 7. promise to keepe all couenants and bandes betwixt vs and to prouide that the Pope go safely wheresoeuer he will without any daunger eyther to him or to his retinue Especially in all such places as be subiect to our Impery Nor that I shall at any tyme stay or hinder him but that he may doe that belongeth to his function where whensoeuer his pleasure shal be And these things I bynd my selfe with an othe to keepe Actum Canos 5. Calend. Februarij indic 15. Thus the matter beyng decided betwixt them after the Popes owne prescribement the Emperour taketh hys iourney to Papia The Pope with his Cardinals dyd vaunce and triumph with no little pryde that they had so quailed the Emperor brought him on his knees to aske them forgeuenes Yet notwithstanding mistrusting themselues misdoubting tyme what might befall them hereafter if fortune should turne God geue the Emperour to enioy a more quiete kingdome therfore to preuent such dangers betime they study and consult priuily with them selues how to displace Henry clean frō his kingdom And how that deuise might safely be conueyed they conclude and determine to deriue the Empire vnto Rodolphus a man of great nobilitie amongst the chiefest states of Germany and also to incite and stirre vp all other princes and subiects beyng yet free and discharged from their othes against Henry so by force of armes to expulse the emperour out of his kingdom To bring this purpose the better to passe legates were sent downe from the Pope Sigehardus Patriarch of Aquilia and Altimanus Byshop of Padway which should perswade through all Fraunce that Henry the Emperor was rightfully excommunicate and that they should geue to the bishop of Rome their consents in chusing Rodolphus to be Emperor This beyng done there was sēt to the said Rodolphus duke of Swenia a crowne from the Pope with this verse Petra dedit Petro Petrus diadema Rodolpho The rocke gaue the crowne to Peter Peter geueth it to Rodolph Here by the way of digression to make a litle glose vpon this barbarous verse two notable lyes are to be noted One where he lyeth vpon Christ the other where he lyeth vpon S. Peter First that Christ gaue any temporal diademe to Peter it is a most manifest lye and against the scriptures when as he would not take it beyng geuen to himselfe and sayth his kingdome is not of this world Agayne where he saith that Peter geueth it to Rodulph Here he playeth the Poet for neither had Peter any suche thing to geue and if he had yet he would not haue geuen it to Rodulph from the right heyre neither is it true that Peter did geue it because Hildebrand gaue it For it is no good argument Hildebrand did geue it Ergo Peter dyd geue it except ye will say Hildebrand stirred vp great warres bloudshed in Germany Ergo Peter stirred vp great warres in Germany So Peter neyther could nor would nor did geue it to Rodolphus but only Hildebrād the Pope who after he had so done he gaue in commaundement to the Archbishop of Mentz and of Collen to elect this Rodulphus for Emperour and to annoynt hym kyng and also to defend him with all force strength they might While this conspiracy was in hand Henricus the emperor was absent and the Popes ambassadors with hym also In the meane space Rodulphus was elected Emperor vnknowing to Henry Upō this commeth the bishop of Strausborough vnto the emperor certifiyng him what was done He suspecting seing the stomack and doyngs of the Saxōs so bent against hym mustreth his men with expedition marcheth forward to defend his right But first sendeth to Rome trusting vpon the league betwixt hym and the Pope and requireth the bishop to proceede with his sentence agaynst Rodulphus for the rebellious inuasiō of his